4783 lines
291 KiB
Plaintext
4783 lines
291 KiB
Plaintext
|
World War I
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The assassination of the Austrian archduke Franz Ferdinand in Sarajevo in 1914
|
|||
|
proved to be the spark that ignited World War I (1914-18). Called "the Great
|
|||
|
War," it quickly came to involve all the great powers of Europe and eventually
|
|||
|
most countries of the world, and cost the lives of more than 8 million
|
|||
|
soldiers. Among the causes of the war were rising nationalist sentiment
|
|||
|
(manifested both in the chauvinism of the great European powers and in the
|
|||
|
unrest among the subject peoples of the multinational European empires),
|
|||
|
colonial and economic rivalries, the formation of hostile alliance systems, and
|
|||
|
arms races, all of which contributed to the growing sense of international
|
|||
|
tension during the prewar years.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Evolution of the Alliances.
|
|||
|
The Franco-Prussian War of 1870-71 had left Germany the most powerful
|
|||
|
commercial and industrial nation of Continental Europe. France, forced to cede
|
|||
|
the province of Alsace and part of Lorraine and to pay a large indemnity to
|
|||
|
Germany, had nonetheless recovered quickly and by 1914 was second only to
|
|||
|
Germany among the Continental powers.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
During the late 19th and early 20th centuries the crumbling Austro-Hungarian
|
|||
|
Empire was plagued with continuing internal unrest. The desire of many of the
|
|||
|
Slavs in the southern provinces to join neighboring Serbia had intensified
|
|||
|
friction among the empire's Germanic, Magyar, and Slavic peoples. The
|
|||
|
Austrians nevertheless hoped to increase their strength and territory in the
|
|||
|
Balkans at the expense of the disintegrating Ottoman Empire, thereby
|
|||
|
antagonizing Russia, which also hoped to absorb much of the Ottoman territory.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Russia, although the largest nation in Europe, was in some respects weaker than
|
|||
|
Austria-Hungary. In addition to its defeat in the Russo-Japanese War
|
|||
|
(1904-05), Russia was also plagued by revolutionary unrest and industrial
|
|||
|
backwardness. These conflicting national interests in western and eastern
|
|||
|
Europe led to the creation of two rival alliance systems. In 1879, Germany's
|
|||
|
chancellor, Otto von BISMARCK, concluded a defensive accord with
|
|||
|
Austria-Hungary against Russia. Within 3 years Italy, a rival of France in the
|
|||
|
Mediterranean, had joined Germany and Austria to create the TRIPLE ALLIANCE.
|
|||
|
Germany and Austria agreed to support Italy in the event of an attack by
|
|||
|
France, in exchange for Italian agreement to remain neutral in case of war
|
|||
|
between Austria-Hungary and Russia.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bismarck, who feared the possibility of an alliance between France and Russia
|
|||
|
against Germany, sought to prevent it by concluding (1887) a Reinsurance Treaty
|
|||
|
with Russia. He also attempted to maintain friendly relations with Great
|
|||
|
Britain. In 1890, however, young Emperor WILLIAM II dismissed Bismarck from
|
|||
|
the chancellorship. He allowed the Reinsurance Treaty to lapse, and in 1894,
|
|||
|
Bismarck's fear became a reality with the formation of a Franco-Russian
|
|||
|
alliance. William, moreover, soon aroused British suspicions by his
|
|||
|
imperialistic policies and by his intensified effort to build up the German
|
|||
|
fleet, threatening Britain's position as the dominant European naval power.
|
|||
|
This situation led to the formation of the Anglo-French Entente in 1904. By
|
|||
|
supporting Austrian ambitions in the Balkans, William also further embittered
|
|||
|
Russia, which in 1907 concluded an entente with Britain. Thus Britain, France,
|
|||
|
and Russia, previously fierce rivals in colonial expansion, came together in
|
|||
|
the TRIPLE ENTENTE.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Several smaller countries became indirectly involved in the alliances, dividing
|
|||
|
Europe into two armed camps. In order to prevent further Austrian expansion
|
|||
|
into the Balkans, and out of sympathy with what was regarded as a "little
|
|||
|
Slavic sister," Russia pledged to aid Serbia in case of war with
|
|||
|
Austria-Hungary. Belgium was in an anomalous position because its neutrality
|
|||
|
had been guaranteed (1839) by Britain, France, Russia, Prussia (Germany), and
|
|||
|
Austria.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Armed Forces.
|
|||
|
All the major European powers except Britain had conscript armies by 1914. The
|
|||
|
German army was by far the best trained and equipped, and it was directed by a
|
|||
|
highly efficient general staff. In the wake of the German victory in the
|
|||
|
Franco-Prussian War, the other European countries had also attempted to develop
|
|||
|
efficient staff systems. Moreover, all these general staffs had prepared war
|
|||
|
and mobilization plans to meet all possible combinations of opponents. The
|
|||
|
French, whose army was ranked second only to the Germans in overall efficiency,
|
|||
|
had one basic deficiency: their war plans and all of their military training
|
|||
|
were focused on the offensive to the total neglect of defensive tactics. The
|
|||
|
Austrian and Russian army systems were, in general, poor copies of the German
|
|||
|
and French, respectively. Britain's small volunteer army was well trained, but
|
|||
|
British war strategy focused on the Royal Navy, the largest sea force in the
|
|||
|
world.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The buildup of the German fleet alarmed the British, who would be starved into
|
|||
|
submission if a hostile navy were to prevent British merchant ships from
|
|||
|
delivering food. Thus, as Germany's navy grew, so did Britain's. The Royal
|
|||
|
Navy of 1914 was primarily the creation of Adm. Sir John Fisher (later Lord
|
|||
|
FISHER OF KILVERSTONE), first sea lord from 1904 to 1910. He had introduced
|
|||
|
(1905) the DREADNOUGHT battleship, with its ten huge guns. He had also
|
|||
|
developed the battle cruiser, which combined the power of eight of these big
|
|||
|
guns with the speed of the cruiser. The other navies of the world, including
|
|||
|
the German, followed the British lead and concentrated on big ships with big
|
|||
|
guns. Britain, however, kept ahead.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Most of the Royal Navy was concentrated in the waters around the British Isles,
|
|||
|
organized in the Grand Fleet or the Home Fleet, under the command of Adm. Sir
|
|||
|
John Jellicoe. Ultimate control, however, was exercised by the lord
|
|||
|
commissioners of the Admiralty, headed by a civilian official, the first lord
|
|||
|
of the Admiralty. In 1914 this position was held by Winston CHURCHILL.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In Germany the emperor was commander in chief of all the armed forces. His
|
|||
|
secretary of state for the navy, Grand Adm. Alfred von TIRPITZ, had directed
|
|||
|
the expansion and modernization of the German fleet. Most of the ships of the
|
|||
|
German navy were organized as the High Seas Fleet, commanded by Adm. Friedrich
|
|||
|
von Ingenohl. The fleet was based primarily at Wilhelmshaven on the North Sea
|
|||
|
and at Kiel on the Baltic. Wilhelmshaven and the other German ports on the
|
|||
|
North Sea were well protected by the heavily fortified island of Heligoland and
|
|||
|
a series of minefields. Behind that screen, German ships could seek even
|
|||
|
greater security by passing through the Kiel Canal into the secure waters of
|
|||
|
the Baltic Sea.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Although the German navy could not match the numerical strength of the British
|
|||
|
fleet, German ships were more modern and in some respects tougher, more
|
|||
|
powerful, and more maneuverable than Britain's. Nonetheless, when World War I
|
|||
|
broke out, the Royal Navy controlled the seas with 28 dreadnoughts and battle
|
|||
|
cruisers to Germany's 18.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Germany in 1914 had fewer submarines than Britain, and as yet had no concept of
|
|||
|
how they could best be used. Germany had, however, a number of large airships,
|
|||
|
or dirigibles--also called Zeppelins after their inventor, Ferdinand, Graf von
|
|||
|
ZEPPELIN. These huge, rigid, lighter-than-air ships, several hundred feet
|
|||
|
long, were intended for use in high-seas patroling and scouting. They were
|
|||
|
capable of ranging all over the North Sea at altitudes that no airplane or
|
|||
|
antiaircraft gun of the time could reach, and they seemed to offer promise of
|
|||
|
great advantage to the German navy.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Moroccan and Balkan Crises.
|
|||
|
The formation (1904) of the Anglo-French Entente alarmed Germany, which in 1905
|
|||
|
attempted to isolate France diplomatically by announcing its support of
|
|||
|
Moroccan independence. Contrary to German expectations, however, the British
|
|||
|
rallied to the support of the French, and the ALGECIRAS CONFERENCE (1906)
|
|||
|
approved the French plan of establishing a protectorate over Morocco. A second
|
|||
|
crisis concerning Morocco erupted in 1911, when a German gunboat, the Panther,
|
|||
|
entered the Moroccan port of Agadir, ostensibly to seek compensation for
|
|||
|
alleged violations of the Algeciras agreement. This action particularly
|
|||
|
alarmed the British, who responded with a strong warning. The French and
|
|||
|
Germans, however, negotiated an agreement by which Germany received minor
|
|||
|
compensation. Both MOROCCAN CRISES were successfully weathered, but they were
|
|||
|
symptomatic of the growing tension in European affairs and in turn contributed
|
|||
|
to that tension. Another point of tension in Europe was the Balkans. During
|
|||
|
the early 1900s, Serbian economic dependence on Austria-Hungary began to wane,
|
|||
|
and relations between the two countries deteriorated. A crisis developed when
|
|||
|
Austria-Hungary annexed (1908) the former Turkish provinces of Bosnia and
|
|||
|
Hercegovina, largely inhabited by Serbian and other Slavic peoples. The
|
|||
|
annexation outraged Serbia and Montenegro, which had regarded the provinces as
|
|||
|
potential elements of a united Slav state in the Balkans. Russia backed
|
|||
|
Serbia, and Germany affirmed its support of Austria-Hungary, but armed
|
|||
|
hostilities were avoided. Nonetheless, the incident resulted in increased
|
|||
|
bitterness between Serbia and Austria-Hungary. In 1912, Serbia, Bulgaria,
|
|||
|
Greece, and Montenegro formed the Balkan League for protection against their
|
|||
|
longtime common adversary--Ottoman Turkey. The first Balkan War (see BALKAN
|
|||
|
WARS) erupted shortly thereafter, during which the league successfully ousted
|
|||
|
the Turks from the Balkans. Fearing a spread of hostilities, the great powers
|
|||
|
intervened to terminate the war by the Treaty of London (May 30, 1913). Within
|
|||
|
a month, however, a second war began, when Bulgaria opened surprise offensives
|
|||
|
against Serbia and Greece in the hope of occupying all of the contested
|
|||
|
districts of Macedonia that had been won from Turkey before the great powers
|
|||
|
intervened.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Romania and Turkey joined Greece and Serbia; Bulgaria was quickly defeated and
|
|||
|
overrun by her four neighbors. Under the Treaty of Bucharest (Aug. 10, 1913),
|
|||
|
Serbia and Greece were awarded possession of those parts of Macedonia they had
|
|||
|
claimed. Romania also received territory from Bulgaria, and under the Treaty
|
|||
|
of Constantinople (Sept. 29, 1913), Turkey recovered the greater part of the
|
|||
|
province of Adrianople from Bulgaria.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The two Balkan wars resulted in renewed antagonism between Bulgaria and the
|
|||
|
other Balkan states, especially Serbia. It also left all the Balkan states
|
|||
|
generally dissatisfied because of the interference of the great powers in
|
|||
|
Balkan politics.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Assassination at Sarajevo.
|
|||
|
On June 28, 1914, the heir to the Austro-Hungarian throne, Archduke FRANZ
|
|||
|
FERDINAND, and his wife were murdered by a Serb terrorist in the Bosnian town
|
|||
|
of Sarajevo. Eager to expand in the Balkans and relying on German support,
|
|||
|
Austria accused the Serbian government of having instigated the assassination
|
|||
|
and delivered (July 23, 1914) an ultimatum demanding a virtual protectorate
|
|||
|
over Serbia. Serbia accepted all but one of the demands, but its response was
|
|||
|
unsatisfactory to Austria-Hungary. Refusing to submit the disputed terms to
|
|||
|
international arbitration, Austria-Hungary, on July 28, 1914, declared war on
|
|||
|
Serbia. The next day Austrian artillery bombarded Belgrade, the capital of
|
|||
|
Serbia.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Russia immediately ordered mobilization against Austria, whereupon, on August
|
|||
|
1, Germany declared war against Russia. Russia's ally, France, then began to
|
|||
|
mobilize, prompting Germany to declare (August 3) war against France. Britain
|
|||
|
was not bound by the entente to enter the conflict (the entente powers did not
|
|||
|
form military alliances until after the outbreak of the war), but when the
|
|||
|
Germans began marching toward France through Belgium, the British government
|
|||
|
decided that it must honor its commitment to defend Belgian neutrality. It
|
|||
|
declared war on Germany on August 4. Within 2 days Austria-Hungary had
|
|||
|
declared war against Russia. Italy temporarily remained neutral, claiming that
|
|||
|
its obligations to the Triple Alliance were void because Austria had initiated
|
|||
|
the war.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Opposing Strategies.
|
|||
|
The German war plan had been designed by Alfred, Graf von SCHLIEFFEN, chief of
|
|||
|
the German general staff (1891-1905). Anticipating a two-front war against
|
|||
|
France and Russia, Schlieffen envisioned holding the slower mobilizing Russians
|
|||
|
in check with a minimum of force while a massive German offensive crushed
|
|||
|
France, the more dangerous enemy.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Assuming that France would attempt to recover Alsace-Lorraine, Schlieffen
|
|||
|
schemed to entice the French into a major offensive there while 90 percent of
|
|||
|
the German army stormed through Belgium and the Netherlands, encircling the
|
|||
|
French and attacking them from the rear behind their weak left flank,
|
|||
|
ultimately driving them either into Switzerland or against the German fortified
|
|||
|
positions in Alsace-Lorraine. The principal German armies would then be
|
|||
|
transported to the eastern front by rail to crush the Russians.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If carried out as conceived, this plan might have ended the war within a few
|
|||
|
weeks. Schlieffen's successor, however, Gen. Helmuth von MOLTKE, faced
|
|||
|
different conditions in 1914 and was reluctant to violate Dutch neutrality; he
|
|||
|
decided to route the northernmost German troops through Belgium. Moltke also
|
|||
|
strengthened the forces defending both Alsace-Lorraine and Germany's eastern
|
|||
|
frontier, thus putting only 60 percent of German mobile field forces in the
|
|||
|
right-wing blow against France instead of Schlieffen's 90 percent.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The French Plan XVII called for an immediate attack through Alsace-Lorraine, as
|
|||
|
Schlieffen had anticipated. The French commander in chief, Gen. Joseph J. C.
|
|||
|
JOFFRE, was relying on the British Expeditionary Force (BEF) to reinforce the
|
|||
|
French left flank. He was also depending on the ability of the Russian army to
|
|||
|
launch simultaneous offensives against Germany and Austria in the east,
|
|||
|
disregarding the fact that Russian mobilization could not be completed for 3
|
|||
|
months.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The initial Austrian war plans called for advances into Serbia and into Russian
|
|||
|
Poland, the vulnerable westernmost portion of the Russian Empire.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Western Front.
|
|||
|
On August 4 a specially trained German task force of about 30,000 men crossed
|
|||
|
the Belgian frontier and attacked Liege, one of the strongest fortresses of
|
|||
|
Europe. Some of the fortifications were captured in a daring night attack led
|
|||
|
by Maj. Gen. Erich LUDENDORFF. The rest, pounded into submission by giant
|
|||
|
howitzers, surrendered on August 16. The German First Army under Gen.
|
|||
|
Alexander von Kluck and the Second, commanded by Gen. Karl von Bulow, poured
|
|||
|
through the Liege corridor and across the Meuse. Hastily mobilized Belgian
|
|||
|
field forces were brushed aside, and Brussels was occupied on August 20. The
|
|||
|
Belgians, personally commanded by King ALBERT I, retreated to Antwerp.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Farther east, the remaining German armies and the Anglo-French armies clashed
|
|||
|
in four almost simultaneous encounters called the Battles of the Frontiers. On
|
|||
|
August 8, French troops under Gen. Paul Pau advanced across the frontier to
|
|||
|
Mulhouse in Alsace. After 6 days a full-scale French offensive called the
|
|||
|
Battle of Lorraine began southeast of Metz. Following planned withdrawals, the
|
|||
|
Germans counterattacked, throwing the French back to the fortified heights of
|
|||
|
Nancy, where they barely managed to halt the German drive. Farther west, on
|
|||
|
August 20, advancing French troops collided with a numerically superior German
|
|||
|
force in the Battle of the Ardennes. After 4 days of furious fighting, the
|
|||
|
devastated French fell back to reorganize west of the Meuse.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
With German armies sweeping west and southwest through Belgium toward northern
|
|||
|
France, Joffre ordered troops under Gen. Charles Lanrezac into the
|
|||
|
Sambre-Meuse angle. In the Battle of the Sambre (August 22-23) two German
|
|||
|
armies struck Lanrezac southwest of Namur, on the Sambre River, forcing him to
|
|||
|
retreat. The Belgian defenders of Namur were overwhelmed (August 23) by
|
|||
|
Bulow's troops after a brief siege.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The newly landed BEF under Field Marshal Sir John FRENCH had moved (August 21)
|
|||
|
into Belgium to support Lanrezac's advance. Near Mons the BEF was struck
|
|||
|
(August 23) by the full weight of Kluck's German First Army. Learning of the
|
|||
|
fall of Namur, Lanrezac ordered a general retreat, leaving the outnumbered
|
|||
|
British with an unprotected left flank and forcing them to withdraw during the
|
|||
|
night. The French offensive had failed completely. Moltke, however, hampered
|
|||
|
by poor communications with his armies, overestimated the extent of the initial
|
|||
|
German victory. Confident that the French armies were on the brink of
|
|||
|
destruction, he detached two corps from Kluck's army to the eastern front,
|
|||
|
where the Russians were threatening East Prussia. German troops were also
|
|||
|
dispatched to contain the Belgian army at Antwerp and to besiege the French
|
|||
|
fortress of Maubeuge, reducing the three German right-wing armies from a total
|
|||
|
strength of 16 corps to 11. The already watered-down Schlieffen
|
|||
|
Plan--dependent on a right-wing hammer blow--was thus further weakened.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Joffre, who was maintaining close contact with his field commanders,
|
|||
|
anticipated the German battle plan and mapped a counterattack. Ordering his
|
|||
|
First and Second Armies to hold Verdun and the Nancy heights at all costs,
|
|||
|
Joffre created the Sixth Army, under Gen. Michel J. Maunoury, which assembled
|
|||
|
first near Amiens, later in and around Paris, and prepared to attack east.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At Le Cateau on August 27, French's BEF fought off a double envelopment by the
|
|||
|
full strength of Kluck's army; the survivors successfully disengaged at
|
|||
|
nightfall. To relieve German pressure on the British at Le Cateau, Joffre
|
|||
|
ordered the French Fifth Army, itself pressed hard by the German Second Army,
|
|||
|
to make a 90-degree shift westward to attack the left flank of the German First
|
|||
|
Army at Guise. The initial attack on August 29 was inconsequential, but Gen.
|
|||
|
Louis Franchet d'Esperey, commanding Lanrezac's I Corps, halted the German
|
|||
|
advance, achieving the first French tactical success in the campaign. Bulow
|
|||
|
called on Kluck for aid the next day.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
General von Kluck assumed that his victories at Mons and Le Cateau had driven
|
|||
|
the British out of the picture. Believing the French Fifth Army to be the
|
|||
|
left-flank unit of the opposing field forces, Kluck responded to Bulow's call
|
|||
|
for assistance by shifting his direction of march to the southeast, thus
|
|||
|
discarding the remnants of the Schlieffen Plan. This change would cause him to
|
|||
|
pass east of Paris; he knew nothing of General Maunoury's concentration in the
|
|||
|
fortified area of the capital. Belatedly, Moltke sent a message to Kluck,
|
|||
|
agreeing to the move east of Paris but ordering Kluck to guard the right flank
|
|||
|
of the Second Army. For Kluck to have obeyed the order would have meant
|
|||
|
halting his army for 2 days, a move he believed would permit the French either
|
|||
|
to escape or to rally. Intent on driving the French out of Paris, Kluck
|
|||
|
continued southward across the Marne, just east of Paris, his right flank wide
|
|||
|
open.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On September 4, Joffre set in motion a plan to envelop the exposed German right
|
|||
|
flank on September 6. Meanwhile, Maunoury's Sixth Army, temporarily under the
|
|||
|
regional command of Gen. Joseph S. GALLIENI, the military governor of Paris,
|
|||
|
had begun an advance from Paris toward the Ourcq River, where Kluck's right
|
|||
|
flank lay invitingly open. The First Battle of the Marne (see MARNE, BATTLES
|
|||
|
OF THE) was joined on September 5, and after 2 days of furious fighting Kluck
|
|||
|
turned his entire army westward in savage counterattacks that halted the French
|
|||
|
and forced Maunoury to fall back on the defensive (September 7-9). Only the
|
|||
|
arrival of reinforcements rushed from Paris by Gallieni--some in commandeered
|
|||
|
taxicabs--permitted Maunoury to stem the German advance. By this time the
|
|||
|
action had become general along the entire front west of Verdun. Assuming that
|
|||
|
the BEF was no longer a threat, Kluck shifted westward, widening an already
|
|||
|
existing gap between his army and that of Bulow, which was still advancing
|
|||
|
south. Exploiting the gap, the French commander Franchet d'Esperey, in a
|
|||
|
vigorous night attack, wrested Marchais-en-Brie from the Germans. This outcome
|
|||
|
was probably the turning point of the battle.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bulow--personally defeated--was about to retreat. Kluck's First Army was
|
|||
|
making headway in the northwest against Maunoury's left, but the BEF's
|
|||
|
northward advance into the gap threatened Kluck's left and rear. Realizing
|
|||
|
that his offensive had failed, Moltke ordered a retreat to the Noyon-Verdun
|
|||
|
line. On September 14, Moltke was relieved; Gen. Erich von FALKENHAYN
|
|||
|
replaced him. The German strategy failed because of Moltke's modifications to
|
|||
|
the Schlieffen Plan and inefficiency. After emasculating the plan, he
|
|||
|
subsequently lost all personal touch with his army commanders and their
|
|||
|
progress. Joffre, on the other hand, emerged as a decisive and capable leader
|
|||
|
whose bold counterattack was masterfully executed by the resilient French army.
|
|||
|
The BEF, a small but efficient professional army, played a role out of
|
|||
|
proportion to its size. Casualties on both sides were enormous--the Allies
|
|||
|
lost about 250,000 men; German losses were somewhat greater. During 3 weeks of
|
|||
|
war, each side had suffered more than half a million men killed, wounded, or
|
|||
|
captured. The First Battle of the Marne, tactically inconclusive, was a
|
|||
|
clear-cut strategic victory for the Allies as Joffre emerged as the savior of
|
|||
|
France. Moreover, the encounter ended the possibility of Germany's winning the
|
|||
|
war quickly. The Allied nations had far superior resources, and a long war
|
|||
|
gave them a definite advantage over the Central Powers.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Both sides now extended their operations northward, each attempting to outflank
|
|||
|
the other in a series of maneuvers that has been called "the race to the sea."
|
|||
|
Maubeuge, on France's northern border, fell to the Germans on September 8, as
|
|||
|
did the Belgian fortress of Antwerp on October 9. Fierce battles in Picardy
|
|||
|
(September 22-26) and Artois (September 27-October 10) were followed in late
|
|||
|
October and November by the Battle of the Yser and the bloody First Battle of
|
|||
|
Ypres (see YPRES, BATTLES OF). At Ypres, the BEF was nearly demolished while
|
|||
|
successfully repelling a German drive. Shortly thereafter the era of
|
|||
|
stabilized trench warfare began, as mass conscript armies used the spade,
|
|||
|
machine gun, and barbed wire to deny maneuver between the North Sea and the
|
|||
|
Swiss border. By this time operations on the western front had resulted in
|
|||
|
nearly 1 million Allied casualties; German losses were almost as great.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Eastern Front.
|
|||
|
Short of materiel and with mobilization only one-third complete, the Russians
|
|||
|
nevertheless began their offensive in mid-August in response to French
|
|||
|
requests. On August 17 the Russian Northwest Army Group began to advance into
|
|||
|
East Prussia. From the east came Gen. Pavel K. Rennenkampf's First Army;
|
|||
|
from the south Aleksandr Samsonov's Second Army. Opposing them was German Gen.
|
|||
|
Max von Prittwitz and Gaffron's Eighth Army, its mission one of elastic defense
|
|||
|
and delay until the bulk of the German army could be shifted from the western
|
|||
|
front.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The center of Rennenkampf's widely strung advance was badly mauled (August 17)
|
|||
|
by Gen. Hermann K. von Francois's German I Corps near Stalluponen.
|
|||
|
Subsequently, 3 days later at Gumbinnen, two-thirds of Prittwitz's forces were
|
|||
|
repulsed by Rennenkampf, who had attacked from the east. Prittwitz, fearing
|
|||
|
envelopment by Samsonov's army, decided to withdraw to the Vistula River, thus
|
|||
|
ceding all of East Prussia. He telephoned Moltke at Coblenz, reporting his
|
|||
|
decision and requesting reinforcements to hold the Vistula line. Moltke at
|
|||
|
once relieved Prittwitz of command, appointing in his place the 67-year-old
|
|||
|
Gen. Paul von HINDENBURG, who had retired in 1911; Gen. Erich Ludendorff, the
|
|||
|
brilliant hero of Liege, was named Hindenburg's chief of staff.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The revamped German battle plan, developed on August 21--2 days before
|
|||
|
Hindenburg and Ludendorff assumed command--called for the deployment of one
|
|||
|
lone cavalry division to delay Rennenkampf, while the bulk of the German army
|
|||
|
was shifted south, by rail and road, to confront Samsonov.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Advancing without reconnaissance or cavalry screen, Samsonov's troops
|
|||
|
encountered entrenched Germans near Frankenau on August 24. Severe fighting
|
|||
|
raged the entire day between Frankenau and Tannenberg (see TANNENBERG, BATTLES
|
|||
|
OF). While other units of the Eighth Army rushed to join the battle, the
|
|||
|
Germans intercepted Samsonov's uncoded radio messages and learned the locations
|
|||
|
of all Russian units.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On August 26 the Germans counterattacked from north, east, and west. By
|
|||
|
nightfall of August 29, General von Francois stretched his I Corps across the
|
|||
|
entire Russian rear and the encirclement was complete. Samsonov, who
|
|||
|
disappeared the night of August 29, evidently committed suicide. Only
|
|||
|
one-third of the Russian Second Army escaped the German net; 125,000 Russians
|
|||
|
were killed, wounded, or taken prisoner, compared to German losses of 10,000 to
|
|||
|
14,000 men. Turning northeastward, the German Eighth Army promptly moved
|
|||
|
against the Russian First Army in the First Battle of the Masurian Lakes
|
|||
|
(September 9-14). Again, Francois and his I Corps excelled. Rennenkampf,
|
|||
|
almost surrounded, finally disengaged under cover of a stout two-division
|
|||
|
counterattack.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Aside from its strategic significance, the German double victory was a
|
|||
|
tremendous psychological coup. Russian troops had been expelled from East
|
|||
|
Prussia, the Russian army had been dealt a devastating blow, and Allied
|
|||
|
confidence in Russia was shattered. Nonetheless, the heavy fighting in the
|
|||
|
east had eased German pressure on the western powers, and in the afterglow of
|
|||
|
Tannenberg and Masurian Lakes enthusiastic Germans overlooked the true
|
|||
|
significance of the Battle of the Marne, which ended on September 10.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Austrian Invasions of Serbia.
|
|||
|
On August 12, Austrian troops numbering 200,000, commanded by Gen. Oskar
|
|||
|
Potiorek, crossed the Sava and Drina rivers to invade Serbia. They were driven
|
|||
|
back (August 16) by the numerically superior Serbian army, inadequately
|
|||
|
equipped but battlewise from their Balkan Wars experience, commanded by the
|
|||
|
able Marshal Radomir Putnik. Putnik, victorious at Cer Mountain (August 15-20)
|
|||
|
and Sabac (August 21-24), assaulted the Austrian bridgeheads in the Battle of
|
|||
|
Drina on September 8. After 10 days of vicious, bitter fighting, and
|
|||
|
experiencing a shortage of ammunition, Putnik withdrew to more defensible
|
|||
|
positions southwest of Belgrade.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The third Austrian offensive began on November 5. A reinforced Austrian army
|
|||
|
succeeded in occupying Belgrade on December 2, but Putnik's troops--having
|
|||
|
received desperately needed ammunition from France--counterattacked the next
|
|||
|
day, driving the invaders from Serbian terrain and recapturing Belgrade on
|
|||
|
December 15. Austrian casualties in this savagely fought campaign were
|
|||
|
approximately 227,000 out of 450,000 engaged. Serbian losses were
|
|||
|
approximately 170,000 out of 400,000.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Operations in Poland.
|
|||
|
Humiliated in East Prussia, the Russian army was more successful farther south.
|
|||
|
In the Galician Battles (August 23-September 11), Russian forces under Gen.
|
|||
|
Nikolai Ivanov repelled an Austrian offensive, seizing all of Austrian Galicia
|
|||
|
except for the key fortress of Przemysl.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Following this debacle, Hindenburg moved to assist the defeated Austrians in
|
|||
|
Galicia and prevent a Russian invasion of Silesia. With extraordinary
|
|||
|
efficiency, four German corps of the Eighth Army were transferred by rail to
|
|||
|
the vicinity of Krakow, becoming the German Ninth Army, commanded directly by
|
|||
|
Hindenburg. On September 28 a general Austro-German advance began. Meanwhile,
|
|||
|
as the Germans expected, Grand Duke Nikolai, the Russian supreme commander, was
|
|||
|
preparing for a general offensive through Poland into Silesia, the heart of
|
|||
|
Germany's mineral resources. Before the Russians could move, however, their
|
|||
|
left flank was hit (September 30) by the German Ninth Army. By October 9 the
|
|||
|
Germans reached the Vistula River south of Warsaw, but, outnumbered more than
|
|||
|
three to one, they halted their offensive on October 12. Hindenburg withdrew
|
|||
|
skillfully 5 days later, leaving a ravaged countryside behind him. By the end
|
|||
|
of October the Austro-German armies had fallen back to their original line but
|
|||
|
had seriously delayed the projected Russian offensive. On November 1,
|
|||
|
Hindenburg was appointed commander in chief of the Austro-German eastern front,
|
|||
|
with Ludendorff still his chief of staff. He was informed that he could expect
|
|||
|
no reinforcements although the Russians had renewed their advance. The German
|
|||
|
Ninth Army, now commanded by Gen. August von Mackensen, was smoothly shifted
|
|||
|
northwest to the Posen-Thorn area, again leaving a wide gap of ravaged
|
|||
|
territory in front of the vast Russian concentration southwest of Warsaw.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The German Ninth Army opened the Battle of Lodz (November 11-25), striking
|
|||
|
southeast between the First and Second Russian armies, which were protecting
|
|||
|
the northern flank of the grand duke's planned offensive. The Russian First
|
|||
|
Army (still under Rennenkampf) was crushed and the new Second, near Lodz, was
|
|||
|
embraced by a German pincer. The key element of the German stroke was the XXV
|
|||
|
Reserve Corps, commanded by Gen. Reinhard von Scheffer-Boyadel. It rolled
|
|||
|
through the gap between the Russian armies and turned south and then west
|
|||
|
before the Russian Fifth Army from the south and an improvised group from the
|
|||
|
northern forces checked Scheffer's advance. Completely surrounded, Scheffer,
|
|||
|
in an amazing display of leadership, not only broke through to safety but also
|
|||
|
brought back with him 16,000 prisoners, 65 captured guns, and his own wounded
|
|||
|
men. The Battle of Lodz was tactically a Russian victory because the Russians
|
|||
|
checked the German advance. Nevertheless, it was a strategic success for the
|
|||
|
Germans: Lodz was evacuated, and the Russians--their offensive called
|
|||
|
off--fell back in a general retirement, no longer a threat to Germany. German
|
|||
|
losses were about 35,000 killed and wounded. Russian losses are not known; a
|
|||
|
conservative estimate would be 90,000. The year ended in a stalemate on the
|
|||
|
eastern front.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The War at Sea.
|
|||
|
The Germans hoped to equalize the struggle for control of the seas by employing
|
|||
|
a kind of maritime guerrilla warfare--land mines and submarine attacks--to chip
|
|||
|
away at the numerically superior British fleet.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At the war's beginnings the British Grand Fleet, poised in its bases at Scapa
|
|||
|
Flow and Rosyth, kept the German High Seas Fleet bottled up behind the highly
|
|||
|
fortified Heligoland-Jade littoral in the North Sea. Neutral Denmark locked
|
|||
|
the Baltic gateway to both contestants by mining the Skagerrak. On August 28 a
|
|||
|
British raid into the Heligoland Bight resulted in the war's first naval
|
|||
|
battle, in which four German vessels were sunk. In late August the fast German
|
|||
|
light cruiser Emden, under Capt. Karl von Muller, sailed from the China Sea
|
|||
|
into the Indian Ocean where it harassed British shipping, taking 21 prizes and
|
|||
|
destroying ships and cargo valued at more than $10 million. On September 22
|
|||
|
the Emden bombarded Madras, India. The end of its gallant cruise came on
|
|||
|
November 9 when it was sunk in a hard-fought action with the Australian cruiser
|
|||
|
Sydney at the Cocos Islands.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Submarine warfare erupted on September 22, when the German submarine U-9, off
|
|||
|
the Dutch coast, sank three British cruisers in quick succession. A U-boat
|
|||
|
raid on Scapa Flow on October 18, although unsuccessful, resulted in the
|
|||
|
temporary transfer of the British Grand Fleet to Rosyth on the Scottish coast
|
|||
|
while antisubmarine nets were installed at Scapa. The cruiser HMS Hawk was
|
|||
|
torpedoed and sunk on October 15. The battleship Audacious struck a German
|
|||
|
mine, laid by a submarine off the Irish coast, and sank on October 27. The
|
|||
|
French battleship Jean Bart was torpedoed on December 25 by an Austrian
|
|||
|
submarine in the Straits of Otranto.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Meanwhile, British Vice Adm. Sir Christopher Cradock, with two elderly heavy
|
|||
|
cruisers and one light cruiser, plus a converted merchant-ship auxiliary
|
|||
|
cruiser, pursued Adm. Graf von Spee's China Squadron--two heavy and three
|
|||
|
light cruisers--to the coast of Chile. The rival naval forces met in the
|
|||
|
Battle of Coronel on November 1.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On paper the fire power of the two forces was about equal, but Cradock
|
|||
|
possessed fewer large-caliber guns than the Germans. In a stunning upset, Spee
|
|||
|
sank the two British heavy cruisers without losing a single ship. Shocked by
|
|||
|
the Coronel disaster, the British Admiralty rushed the battle cruisers
|
|||
|
Invincible and Inflexible, under Vice Adm. Sir Frederick Sturdee, to seek
|
|||
|
Spee, who had taken his squadron around Cape Horn into the South Atlantic. He
|
|||
|
planned to raid the British wireless and coaling station at Port Stanley,
|
|||
|
Falkland Islands, but discovered Sturdee's squadron there, refueling. The
|
|||
|
surprised Germans fled but were pursued and destroyed; approximately 1,800
|
|||
|
Germans--including Spee--perished on the sunken ships. The German light
|
|||
|
cruiser Dresden, which escaped the Falkland Islands debacle, was sunk off the
|
|||
|
Juan Fernandez Islands on Mar. 14, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
By the end of 1914, except for the High Seas Fleet in the Jade and the Baltic
|
|||
|
command based on Kiel, the German flag had been practically swept from the
|
|||
|
seas. Allied maritime traffic was uninterrupted, while Germany, feeling the
|
|||
|
pinch of naval blockade, focused its attention on the one major weapon left to
|
|||
|
it on the high seas: the submarine.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Other Operations.
|
|||
|
Six small British overseas expeditions--four from England and two from
|
|||
|
Australia and New Zealand--moved in August against German colonies. Togoland,
|
|||
|
southwest Africa, Samoa, and some of the German Pacific islands were taken in
|
|||
|
late 1914 or early 1915. The Cameroons fell in 1916.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Japan, entering the war on the Allied side on August 23, besieged Tsingtao, the
|
|||
|
only German base on the China coast, capturing it on November 7. Japan also
|
|||
|
occupied Germany's Marshall, Marianas, Palau, and Caroline Island groups. On
|
|||
|
Oct. 29, 1914, Turkey, encouraged by the Germans, declared war against the
|
|||
|
Allies, announcing its entrance into the war with a surprise bombardment of the
|
|||
|
Russian Black Sea coast. Great Britain responded to the Turkish threat by
|
|||
|
annexing (November 5) Turkish Cyprus. On December 17, Britain declared a
|
|||
|
protectorate over Egypt--nominally a state subject to Turkey--and began moving
|
|||
|
troops there to defend the Suez Canal.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
OPERATIONS IN 1915
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Global Strategy.
|
|||
|
Turkey's alignment with the Central Powers had closed the Dardanelles to the
|
|||
|
Allies, thus physically separating Russia from Britain and France. Russia,
|
|||
|
shaken by the reverses of 1914, was now almost completely cut off from vitally
|
|||
|
needed Franco-British war supplies. The western Allies, at the same time, were
|
|||
|
anxious to regain access to the Ukrainian grain fields. This situation led to a
|
|||
|
strategic debate in Britain: Winston Churchill, first lord of the Admiralty,
|
|||
|
urged immediate seizure of the Dardanelles to restore the vital
|
|||
|
Mediterranean-Black Sea supply route to Russia; the British war minister,
|
|||
|
Herbert Horatio, Lord KITCHENER, was equally insistent that a decision be
|
|||
|
obtained on the stalemated western front. Kitchener--and the French
|
|||
|
leadership--opposed reduction of strength in the west for a peripheral operation
|
|||
|
in the east. Nevertheless, in early January, the British War Council approved an
|
|||
|
expedition against the Dardanelles.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the camp of the Central Powers, strategical opinion was also divided. The
|
|||
|
Hindenburg-Ludendorff team urged an all-out effort against the faltering
|
|||
|
Russians. Falkenhayn, reconciled to a war of attrition, believed that it would
|
|||
|
have to be won in the west. He maintained that tactical victories in the east
|
|||
|
would be meaningless because of Russia's vast territorial and manpower
|
|||
|
resources. Austrian-Hungarian reverses in Galicia, however, led the emperor
|
|||
|
and Falkenhayn to provide German troops to assist their ally. Accordingly, the
|
|||
|
Germans adopted a defensive posture in the west, while seeking a decision
|
|||
|
against Russia.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Western Front.
|
|||
|
At the beginning of the year the Allies continued futile offensives in Artois
|
|||
|
and Champagne. The British failed at Neuve Chapelle on March 10, after nearly
|
|||
|
achieving a breakthrough. French casualties approached 400,000 during this
|
|||
|
period; British and German losses were also heavy.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On the night of January 19-20 bombing attacks on Britain by Zeppelin dirigible
|
|||
|
airships under the control of the German navy resulted in few casualties,
|
|||
|
causing more anger than panic. During that year 18 more such raids occurred.
|
|||
|
The largest killed 59 people in London on October 13.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On April 22, Allied preparations for another coordinated offensive at Ypres
|
|||
|
were spoiled by a surprise German attack preceded by a cloud of chlorine gas
|
|||
|
emitted from about 5,000 cylinders. This was the first use of poison gas in
|
|||
|
the west. Two German corps drove through two terrorized French divisions and
|
|||
|
bit deeply into British lines, creating a wide gap. The Germans, however, had
|
|||
|
no reserves available, most of their troops having been diverted to the eastern
|
|||
|
front. Local counterattacks by the British Second Army finally stemmed the
|
|||
|
German advance after bitter fighting.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In May and June the Allies renewed their offensives in the north, but were
|
|||
|
repulsed in the Second Battle of Artois. Exhausted by their costly and
|
|||
|
unsuccessful assaults during the first half of the year, the Allies spent the
|
|||
|
rest of the summer resting, reorganizing, and reinforcing, as did the Germans.
|
|||
|
Both sides had come perilously close to expending their ammunition reserves and
|
|||
|
were now waiting for munitions production to catch up with consumption. In
|
|||
|
September and October the Allies again launched unsuccessful offensives: the
|
|||
|
Second Battle of Champagne and the Third Battle of Artois. The minor gains
|
|||
|
made were out of proportion to the casualties suffered: more than 200,000
|
|||
|
French, nearly 100,000 British, and 140,000 Germans. Blamed for the failure at
|
|||
|
Loos in the Third Battle of Artois, French was replaced by Sir Douglas HAIG in
|
|||
|
command of the BEF.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Increase of lethal firepower, both machine gun and field artillery, had
|
|||
|
revolutionized combat tactics. The advantage was now with the defense, which
|
|||
|
was able to bring up reserves to limit a penetration before the attackers could
|
|||
|
move forward sufficient reserves and artillery to exploit a breakthrough. The
|
|||
|
continuous battle line on the western front prevented classical offensive
|
|||
|
maneuvers. The Germans, recognizing this change long before the Allies, had
|
|||
|
adopted an elastic defense, in two or more widely separate lines, highly
|
|||
|
organized with entrenchments and barbed wire, heavy in machine guns, and
|
|||
|
supported by artillery. Assaulting troops broke through the first line only to
|
|||
|
be almost demolished by the fire from the succeeding lines and pounded by
|
|||
|
artillery beyond the range of their own guns.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Appalling losses were suffered during 1915 on both sides: 612,00 Germans,
|
|||
|
1,292,000 French, and 279,000 British. The year ended with no appreciable
|
|||
|
shift in the hostile battle lines scarring the land from the North Sea to the
|
|||
|
Swiss Alps.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Italian Front.
|
|||
|
Baited by shrewd Allied diplomacy offering vast territorial gains, Italy
|
|||
|
declared war on Austria on May 23. The Italian army, commanded by Gen. Luigi
|
|||
|
Cadorna, was about 875,000 strong, but it was deficient in artillery,
|
|||
|
transport, and ammunition reserves. The Italian plan intended to hold the
|
|||
|
Trentino salient into Italy by offensive-defense action, while taking the
|
|||
|
offense eastward in the Isonzo salient projecting into Austrian territory. The
|
|||
|
immediate objective was Gorizia, but Italian military men envisioned advancing
|
|||
|
through Trieste to Vienna.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Austria had heavily fortified its mountainous Italian border. Austrian
|
|||
|
archduke Eugene was in overall command of the Italian front. Gen. Svetozar
|
|||
|
Borojevic von Bojna, with approximately 100,000 men, held the critical Isonzo
|
|||
|
sector. On June 23 two Italian armies, each about 100,000 strong, attacked
|
|||
|
toward Gorizia in the First Battle of the Isonzo. They battered in vain
|
|||
|
against the Austrian defenses. Cadorna, bringing up more artillery, tried
|
|||
|
again on July 18, retreating on August 3 when artillery ammunition gave out.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On October 18 the Italians--reorganized, strengthened, and supported by 1,200
|
|||
|
guns--struck once more at Gorizia and were again repulsed in the Third Battle
|
|||
|
of the Isonzo. After a lull of 6 days, the Italians tried again on November
|
|||
|
10. When the offensive broke off on December 2, no material gain had been
|
|||
|
made, despite huge Italian losses. As in France, the invulnerability of highly
|
|||
|
organized positions to frontal assault had been proved. The Austrian defense
|
|||
|
was skillful; the Italian offensive tactics were inefficient, despite much
|
|||
|
gallantry.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Eastern Front.
|
|||
|
The Central Powers, reinforcing their armies in the east, launched a great
|
|||
|
offensive under Hindenburg on January 31 with the Battle of Bolimov, a feint by
|
|||
|
the German Ninth Army aimed at Warsaw, designed to distract Russian attention.
|
|||
|
Poison gas shells were used for the first time, but they were not highly
|
|||
|
effective in the freezing temperatures, and the Russians did not report the gas
|
|||
|
attack.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On February 7, farther north, the German Eighth Army, in a blinding snowstorm,
|
|||
|
struck the left flank of the Russian Tenth Army. The next day the new German
|
|||
|
Tenth Army to the north hit the Russian right. The Russians were rapidly
|
|||
|
driven back into the Augustow Forest, barely escaping encirclement by the end
|
|||
|
of the month. About 90,000 prisoners were taken in this Winter Battle, or
|
|||
|
Second Battle of the Masurian Lakes. The newly formed Russian Twelfth Army
|
|||
|
counterattacked Hindenburg's right on February 22, halting German progress
|
|||
|
after an advance of 113 km (70 mi).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Meanwhile, following initial Austrian successes, further progress into Galicia
|
|||
|
was halted by a Russian counterattack, and after a siege of 194 days, Przemysl
|
|||
|
and its garrison of 110,000 men surrendered (March 22) to the Russians.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Still determined to defeat Russia decisively, the emperor ordered Falkenhayn to
|
|||
|
give full priority to the eastern front. Sending reinforcements, Falkenhayn
|
|||
|
came east to assume direct overall command. While Hindenburg's army group kept
|
|||
|
the Russians occupied north of Warsaw, the new German Eleventh Army, under Gen.
|
|||
|
August von Mackensen, supported by Austrian units, was to make the main effort
|
|||
|
farther south between Tarnow and Gorlice.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Concentrating superior force for the main effort, on May 2 the Austro-German
|
|||
|
armies crashed through the Russian Third Army on a 48-km (28-mi) front. The
|
|||
|
southern face of the great Russian Polish-Galician salient began to crumble.
|
|||
|
Przemysl was retaken on June 3, Lemberg occupied on June 22, and the next day
|
|||
|
German troops crossed the Dnestr River.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thrusting into northern Poland, Gen. Max von Gallwitz's new German Twelfth
|
|||
|
Army advanced toward Warsaw, which fell on August 5. The entire Russian front
|
|||
|
was in complete collapse. On August 25, Brest-Litovsk fell, and Grodno a week
|
|||
|
later. The German occupation of Vilna on September 18 climaxed the colossal
|
|||
|
advance of 480 km (300 mi). Skillfully, Grand Duke Nikolai had kept his armies
|
|||
|
intact, and they withdrew in fairly good order, evading German attempts at
|
|||
|
envelopment. Autumn rains eventually turned roads into quagmires, and the
|
|||
|
reeling Russians were able to halt the German advance. By the year's end the
|
|||
|
eastern front was a line running north and south from Riga on the Baltic to the
|
|||
|
eastern end of the Carpathians.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Unlike the trench-dominated western front, vast expanses and limited troop
|
|||
|
strength allowed a war of movement on a grand scale, part of it in mountainous
|
|||
|
terrain, all of it hampered by primitive road conditions. German operations
|
|||
|
had been both methodical and brilliant. Austrian operations were spotty, due
|
|||
|
partly to lower professional standards and partly to friction resulting from
|
|||
|
Austrian resentment of German arrogance. On the Russian side, poor troop
|
|||
|
leadership and lack of weapons and supplies were jointly responsible for
|
|||
|
defeat. Russian casualties on this front in 1915 were more than 2 million men,
|
|||
|
of whom about half had been captured. Combined German and Austrian casualties
|
|||
|
were in excess of 1 million.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Balkan Front.
|
|||
|
Direct communication between Turkey and its allies was essential to the Central
|
|||
|
Powers if the Turkish Straits were to be held and Russia kept isolated from the
|
|||
|
Western Allies. The railway line passing through Serbia had been closed since
|
|||
|
the beginning of the war; munitions from Germany to Turkey passed through
|
|||
|
neutral Romania until June, when Romania closed the channel. Meanwhile,
|
|||
|
Bulgaria saw an opportunity to gain revenge for the Second Balkan War by
|
|||
|
threatening Greece, which was prepared to aid Serbia. Greece requested Allied
|
|||
|
aid, and on October 9 a small Franco-British force disembarked at Salonika. On
|
|||
|
the same day, however, a political upheaval in Greece completely altered the
|
|||
|
situation; the pro-German king, CONSTANTINE I, dismissed his pro-Allied prime
|
|||
|
minister, Eleutherios VENIZELOS, and announced he would maintain Greek
|
|||
|
neutrality. Meanwhile, on October 6, two armies--one Austrian and one
|
|||
|
German--drove south across the Serbian Sava-Danube border. Two Bulgarian
|
|||
|
armies struck west on October 11; one on Nis, the other on Skopje.
|
|||
|
Half-hearted Allied efforts to assist Serbia by advance from Salonika were
|
|||
|
turned back by superior Bulgarian forces. After a dismal retreat through the
|
|||
|
snow-covered mountains, the remnants of the Serbian army, accompanied by a
|
|||
|
horde of civilian refugees, reached the Adriatic in late November, pursued by
|
|||
|
the Austrians.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Dardanelles and Gallipoli.
|
|||
|
In January the British began planning for a major operation to knock Turkey out
|
|||
|
of the war and to reopen communications between the Western Allies (Britain and
|
|||
|
France) and Russia. Winston Churchill directed an Allied fleet--mostly
|
|||
|
British--to force the Dardanelles, then steam to Constantinople to dictate
|
|||
|
peace terms.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The operation began on February 19, when a Franco-British fleet under British
|
|||
|
Vice Adm. Sackville Carden attempted systematic reduction of formidable
|
|||
|
fortifications lining both sides of the narrow Straits. By February 25 the
|
|||
|
outer Turkish forts were silenced, and Allied vessels could enter the straits.
|
|||
|
The principal fortifications at the Narrows were attacked on March 18, under
|
|||
|
the command of Rear Adm. John de Robeck, who took command after Carden became
|
|||
|
ill. Success seemed imminent as Turkish guns fell silent, but in a startling
|
|||
|
reversal of fate, three British battleships were struck by mines. Unaware that
|
|||
|
the Turks were at the end of their resources and almost devoid of ammunition,
|
|||
|
de Robeck withdrew.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Meanwhile, a hastily gathered British expeditionary force of 78,000 men
|
|||
|
(including one French division) was en route from England and Egypt for the
|
|||
|
purpose of capturing the Gallipoli Peninsula on the western shore of the
|
|||
|
Dardanelles (see GALLIPOLI CAMPAIGN). German Gen. Otto Liman von Sanders, in
|
|||
|
command of approximately 60,000 Turkish troops, was fully aware of the
|
|||
|
impending invasion and positioned his men accordingly.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On April 25 the British, under Gen. Ian Hamilton, conducted several
|
|||
|
amphibious landings near the tip of the Gallipoli Peninsula. Although the
|
|||
|
troops came ashore, they were soon pinned down in several unconnected
|
|||
|
beachheads, stopped by a combination of stubborn Turkish defense and
|
|||
|
Hamilton's inability to coordinate and direct the scattered landings. The
|
|||
|
Turks ringed the tiny beachheads with entrenchments, and the British found
|
|||
|
themselves in trench warfare like that on the western front, but with even
|
|||
|
less room for maneuver. On August 6, after the arrival of reinforcements,
|
|||
|
Hamilton attempted new landings, but because of fear of German submarines, no
|
|||
|
battleships were available to provide artillery support. The second assault
|
|||
|
fared no better than the first. The operation had failed. Russia was
|
|||
|
permanently cut off from its allies. Hamilton was relieved on October 15 by
|
|||
|
Gen. Sir Charles Monro, who directed a masterful evacuation, completed on
|
|||
|
Jan. 8-9, 1916. Allied casualties for the Dardanelles campaign amounted to
|
|||
|
252,000. The Turks lost 251,000. With the possible exception of the Crimean
|
|||
|
War, the Gallipoli expedition was the most poorly mounted and ineptly
|
|||
|
controlled operation in modern British military history. On the Turkish side
|
|||
|
Liman von Sanders conducted a brilliant, active defense. Mustafa Kemal (see
|
|||
|
ATATURK, KEMAL), his chief subordinate, who later became one of the founders
|
|||
|
of modern Turkey, shone as an aggressive division commander.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
OPERATIONS IN 1916
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Global Strategy.
|
|||
|
The year opened with the Central Powers and the Allies at approximately equal
|
|||
|
strength. The manpower drain in France was serious. Britain was on the verge
|
|||
|
of instituting compulsory military service to fill its expanding armies.
|
|||
|
Unrest in Ireland was approaching rebellion. Russia, with more than sufficient
|
|||
|
manpower, hoped for time to reorganize and supply it. Germany now sought a
|
|||
|
decision on the western front because, as Falkenhayn told the emperor, France
|
|||
|
would be "bled white" in attempting to prevent a German victory. In an Allied
|
|||
|
conference at Chantilly in December 1915, Joffre succeeded in obtaining
|
|||
|
agreement from Britain, Russia, Italy, and Romania that coordinated offensives
|
|||
|
would be launched on the western, eastern, and Italian fronts, probably about
|
|||
|
June, when Russia would be ready.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Western Front.
|
|||
|
Both Joffre and Falkenhayn planned great offensives to break the deadlock in
|
|||
|
the west. But the Germans struck first. Following an enormous bombardment on
|
|||
|
February 21, the crown prince's German Fifth Army attacked the fortified but
|
|||
|
lightly garrisoned region of Verdun, lying in the middle of a salient jutting
|
|||
|
into the German zone (see VERDUN, BATTLE OF). The first German assault, on a
|
|||
|
13-km (8-mi) front east of Verdun, gained considerable territory and captured a
|
|||
|
key position, Fort Douaumont. Joffre, however, intent to hold Verdun as a
|
|||
|
symbol of French determination and to retain an anchor for his battle lines,
|
|||
|
prohibited further retreat. He sent Gen. Henri Philippe PETAIN with
|
|||
|
reinforcements to defend the region.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The next German attack, launched (March 6) against the western face of the
|
|||
|
salient, was eventually checked by French counterattacks. For the rest of the
|
|||
|
month attacks and counterattacks heaped the ground with corpses. The watchword
|
|||
|
for the defense became France's motto for the remainder of the war: Ils ne
|
|||
|
passeront pas! ("They shall not pass!") The third German offensive, which
|
|||
|
struck both sides of the salient on April 9, was checked by May 19. Renewed
|
|||
|
German assaults on the western salient face in late June and early July almost
|
|||
|
broke the French line, but the French clung to their positions, and the Germans
|
|||
|
hesitated. Pressing demands for replacements on the eastern front then drained
|
|||
|
15 German divisions from Verdun. Falkenhayn was relieved of command on August
|
|||
|
19, and the Hindenburg-Ludendorff team, replacing him, decided to follow
|
|||
|
defensive tactics in the west.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In October and November the French--now under Gen. Robert NIVELLE--proceeded
|
|||
|
to the offensive, retaking Forts Douaumont and Vaux. By December 18 the French
|
|||
|
front had almost reached the lines held in February, bringing the campaign to a
|
|||
|
close. The casualties in this bitterly fought battle were approximately
|
|||
|
542,000 French and 434,000 German.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The year-long crisis at Verdun forced postponement of Joffre's long-planned
|
|||
|
Allied offensive. Finally, on June 24, the attack was launched by a week-long
|
|||
|
artillery bombardment. The main effort was to be made by British Gen. Henry
|
|||
|
S. Rawlinson's Fourth Army north of the Somme, with Gen. Edmund ALLENBY's
|
|||
|
Third Army farther north also attacking. South of the river the French Army
|
|||
|
Group of the North would make a holding attack (see SOMME, BATTLES OF THE). On
|
|||
|
July 1 the British infantry, following an artillery barrage, were mowed down by
|
|||
|
German machine guns. By nightfall the British had lost about 60,000 men,
|
|||
|
19,000 of them dead--the greatest 1-day loss in the history of the British
|
|||
|
army.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The French, surprisingly, made greater advances, since the Germans had not
|
|||
|
expected them to participate in the initial assault and consequently were
|
|||
|
surprised by the attacks south of the Somme. Despite the appalling losses of
|
|||
|
the first day, the British continued to forge ahead in a series of small,
|
|||
|
limited attacks. Falkenhayn, determined to check the threat, began shifting
|
|||
|
reinforcements from the Verdun front. To this extent, one objective of the
|
|||
|
offensive had been accomplished.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The second German line was cracked on July 13, but little advantage was gained.
|
|||
|
Haig, commander of the BEF, launched another major offensive on September 15,
|
|||
|
southwest of Bapaume. British tanks--never before used in battle--had been
|
|||
|
secretly shipped to the front, and spearheaded the attack. Despite the
|
|||
|
surprise their appearance caused to the Germans, the tanks were underpowered,
|
|||
|
unreliable, too slow, and too few in number to gain a decisive victory (out of
|
|||
|
47 brought up, only 9 completed their tasks in the battle). As at Verdun,
|
|||
|
casualty figures were horrendous: British losses were 420,000; French losses
|
|||
|
were 195,000; German casualties numbered nearly 650,000.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Italian Front.
|
|||
|
On March 11 the Italians launched the Fifth Battle of the Isonzo. Like its
|
|||
|
predecessors, this battle was a succession of inconclusive conflicts. The
|
|||
|
Austrians began a long-planned offensive in the Trentino area on May 15,
|
|||
|
catching the Italians unprepared. Terrain difficulties and Italian
|
|||
|
reinforcements finally checked the drive on June 10. An Italian
|
|||
|
counteroffensive and the need to rush troops to the eastern front caused the
|
|||
|
Austrians to withdraw to defensive positions. Italian casualties reached more
|
|||
|
than 147,000; the Austrians lost 81,000 troops.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On August 6, Cadorna again struck the Austrian Isonzo front. In this Sixth
|
|||
|
Battle of the Isonzo the Italians took Gorizia, but no breakthrough was
|
|||
|
effected. Psychologically, the operation boosted Italian morale, lowered by
|
|||
|
the heavy losses in the Trentino.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Eastern Front.
|
|||
|
Responding to French appeals, on March 18 the Russians launched a two-pronged
|
|||
|
drive in the Vilna-Naroch area to counter the German Verdun assault in the
|
|||
|
west. But the Russian assault soon broke down in the mud of the spring thaw.
|
|||
|
Its cost--between 70,000 and 100,000 casualties and 10,000 prisoners--did not
|
|||
|
improve Russian morale. German losses were about 20,000 men.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Austrian spring offensive against Italy brought another appeal to Tsar
|
|||
|
Nicholas for help. In response, Gen. Aleksei A. Brusilov, the capable and
|
|||
|
courageous commander of the Russian Southwestern Army Group, attacked on a
|
|||
|
480-km (300 mi) front on June 4. In order to gain surprise, there was no prior
|
|||
|
massing of troops or preliminary artillery preparation. Well-planned,
|
|||
|
rehearsed, and executed, the assaults bit through the Austro-German line in two
|
|||
|
places. Brusilov, however, received little or no aid or cooperation from the
|
|||
|
two other Russian army groups on the front, and on June 16 a German
|
|||
|
counteroffensive checked his northern thrust. Again taking the offensive on
|
|||
|
July 28, Brusilov made further gains, until slowed down by ammunition
|
|||
|
shortages. His third assault, begun on August 7, brought him into the
|
|||
|
Carpathian foothills by September 20. The offensive ended when German
|
|||
|
reinforcements, rushed from Verdun, bolstered the shattered Austrians, who were
|
|||
|
in danger of being knocked out of the war.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Brusilov Offensive was the most competent Russian operation of World War I.
|
|||
|
It weakened the Central Powers' offensives in Italy and at Verdun, contributing
|
|||
|
to the downfall of Falkenhayn. The Russians, however, had suffered 1 million
|
|||
|
casualties. The Brusilov Offensive thus contributed to the resentments that
|
|||
|
produced the Russian Revolutions of 1917. Austrian losses were even greater,
|
|||
|
and the defeat was the most important element in the disintegration of the
|
|||
|
Habsburg Empire.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
After long haggling with the Allies for a promise of rich territorial gain,
|
|||
|
Romania was so impressed by the early success of the Brusilov Offensive that it
|
|||
|
declared war on Germany and Austria on August 27. Romanian armies advanced
|
|||
|
into Transylvania, where they were repulsed by Falkenhayn, now commanding the
|
|||
|
Ninth Army. Mackensen, commanding the German-reinforced Bulgarian Danube Army,
|
|||
|
drove north through the Dobruja and crossed the Danube on November 23. Penned
|
|||
|
in a salient, Romanian Gen. Alexandru Averescu was disastrously defeated in
|
|||
|
the Battle of the Arges River (December 1-4). Bucharest was occupied on
|
|||
|
December 6, and by the year's end the remnants of the Romanian armies had been
|
|||
|
driven north into Russia, holding one tiny foothold in their own country with
|
|||
|
belated Russian support. The bulk of Romanian wheat fields and oil wells fell
|
|||
|
into German hands.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Balkan Front.
|
|||
|
The Allied forces now held a fortified position--the "Bird Cage"--around
|
|||
|
Salonika. French Gen. Maurice P. E. Sarrail was technically in command, but
|
|||
|
the British took orders from their home government. In July the reconstituted
|
|||
|
Serbian army, 118,000 strong, arrived by ship, and with additional
|
|||
|
reinforcements the Allied strength rose to more than 250,000. Sarrail planned
|
|||
|
an offensive up the Vardar Valley, but on August 17 Bulgar-German attacks
|
|||
|
initiated the Battle of Florina. The Allied forces were driven back to the
|
|||
|
Struma River line by August 27. Sarrail's counteroffensive, launched on
|
|||
|
September 10, dwindled to a stop as Sarrail bickered with his subordinates.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In Albania active operations began in July. An Italian corps finally pushed an
|
|||
|
Austrian corps north and linked with Sarrail's main body at Lake Ochrida on
|
|||
|
November 10.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Turkish Fronts: The Caucasus, Mesopotamia, Egypt, Palestine ,
|
|||
|
Arabia.General Yudenich, one of the few highly capable Russian commanders,
|
|||
|
advanced from Kars toward Erzerum on January 11, reaching the city and breaking
|
|||
|
through its ring of forts in a 3-day battle (February 13-16). Trebizond
|
|||
|
(Trabzon) was captured on April 18, facilitating Russian logistical support.
|
|||
|
Enver Pasha launched the Turkish counteroffensive in late June. Yudenich,
|
|||
|
moving with characteristic rapidity and judgment on July 2, routed the Turkish
|
|||
|
Third Army completely on July 25. He then turned on the Turkish Second Army.
|
|||
|
Kemal, hero of Gallipoli and now a corps commander, scored the only Turkish
|
|||
|
successes, capturing Mus and Bitlis in August; Yudenich quickly retook them,
|
|||
|
however. Fighting ceased when both sides retired to winter quarters.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In Mesopotamia, Townshend's besieged force at Kut-el-Amara vainly waited for
|
|||
|
help. The British suffered 21,000 casualties in a series of unsuccessful
|
|||
|
rescue attempts, and with starvation near, Townshend capitulated on April 29,
|
|||
|
surrendering 2,070 British and approximately 6,000 Indian troops.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
To divert Turkish forces from Mesopotamia, Russian Gen. N. N. Baratov moved
|
|||
|
on the Persian town of Kermanshah. He reached Karind on March 12 and advanced
|
|||
|
on Baghdad. After Kut fell, Turkish commander Halil Pasha shifted his forces,
|
|||
|
repulsed a Russian attack at Khanikin on June 1, and retook Kermanshah by
|
|||
|
August. British Gen. Sir Frederick S. Maude, appointed to the Mesopotamian
|
|||
|
command in August, found himself reduced to a defensive role while possible
|
|||
|
British withdrawal from the theater was considered. When he received
|
|||
|
permission to resume the offensive, Maude began movement up both banks of the
|
|||
|
Tigris on December 13 with 166,000 men, two-thirds of them Indian.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
British forces in Egypt, under Gen. Sir Archibald Murray, began an eastward
|
|||
|
extension of Suez Canal defenses into the Sinai Desert, a complex plan
|
|||
|
involving the laying of water pipelines, construction of roads and a railway,
|
|||
|
and fortifications. Several skirmishes occurred in Sinai as British covering
|
|||
|
troops met Turkish resistance.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On June 5 an Arab revolt against the Turks broke out in the Hejaz. Initially
|
|||
|
unimpressive, the revolt spread to Palestine and Syria under the leadership of
|
|||
|
British archaeologist T. E. LAWRENCE, a brilliant tactician who joined forces
|
|||
|
with HUSAYN IBN ALI. With a force of only a few thousand Arabs, Lawrence
|
|||
|
succeeded in threatening the Turks' entire line of land communications north
|
|||
|
through Syria to the Taurus Mountains.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On August 3, German Gen. Kress von Kressenstein, with 15,000 Turkish troops
|
|||
|
and German machine gunners, struck the British Sinai railhead at Rumani in a
|
|||
|
surprise attack. He was repelled, and as the year ended a massive British
|
|||
|
advance was underway.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The War at Sea: The Battle of Jutland.
|
|||
|
From the beginning of 1916, Germany had made an intensive effort to reduce the
|
|||
|
size of the British fleet, employing submarines, airships, and mines. The
|
|||
|
campaign, however, was progressing too slowly, and consequently by spring plans
|
|||
|
were formulated to lure a portion of the Grand Fleet into an open-seas
|
|||
|
confrontation, surrounding and destroying the British ships before
|
|||
|
reinforcements could arrive. The German High Seas Fleet under Vice Adm.
|
|||
|
Reinhard Scheer put to sea on May 30, led by von Hipper's scouting fleet--40
|
|||
|
fast vessels built around a nucleus of five battle cruisers, sailing northward.
|
|||
|
Well behind was the main fleet of 59 ships. Warned of the sortie by German
|
|||
|
radio chatter, the Grand Fleet under Adm. Sir John Jellicoe headed toward the
|
|||
|
Skagerrak.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Leading was Beatty's scouting force of 52 ships, including his 6 battle
|
|||
|
cruisers and Adm. Hugh Evan-Thomas's squadron of 4 new superdreadnoughts.
|
|||
|
Jellicoe's main fleet, following, was composed of 99 vessels. Overall, the
|
|||
|
British had 37 capital ships at sea: 28 dreadnoughts and 9 battle cruisers;
|
|||
|
the Germans had 27 capital ships: 16 dreadnoughts, 6 older battleships, and 5
|
|||
|
battle cruisers. At 3:31 PM on May 31, Beatty's two eastbound divisions
|
|||
|
sighted Hipper's force steaming south. (Hipper had already sighted Beatty and
|
|||
|
was returning toward the German main fleet.) As Hipper hoped, Beatty turned on
|
|||
|
a parallel course to the German squadron, signaling Evan-Thomas's dreadnought
|
|||
|
squadron--which Hipper had not yet sighted--to follow. Both battle-cruiser
|
|||
|
forces opened fire at a 15,000-m (16,500-yd) range, with the German gunnery
|
|||
|
more accurate. Beatty's flagship Lion received several hits, followed by
|
|||
|
mortal blows to two thin-skinned British battle cruisers, Indefatigable and
|
|||
|
Queen Mary. Beatty, with only 4 ships left to oppose the German 5, and
|
|||
|
Evan-Thomas still out of range, tersely signaled, "Engage the enemy closer."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Nevertheless, at 4:42 Beatty sighted the German main fleet approaching;
|
|||
|
reversing course, he turned north to join Jellicoe, hoping to lure the German
|
|||
|
fleet toward him. Hipper had already turned and was firing accurately at
|
|||
|
Beatty's ships and those of Evan-Thomas, who was slow in turning and was now
|
|||
|
also being pounded by Scheer's main battle line. For over an hour the chase to
|
|||
|
the north continued, both sides sustaining considerable damage. Shortly after
|
|||
|
6 PM, Beatty sighted Jellicoe's six divisions approaching from the northwest in
|
|||
|
parallel columns, behind Rear Adm. Sir Horace Hood's squadron of three battle
|
|||
|
cruisers and two light cruisers. Both Jellicoe and Beatty began to swing
|
|||
|
entirely around Scheer, hoping to block him from his base. Shortly before
|
|||
|
6:30, Scheer sighted Hood's squadron to his right front; simultaneously British
|
|||
|
dreadnought shells began to fall around the German battle line. Within minutes
|
|||
|
practically every major ship in both fleets was within range and a furious
|
|||
|
general engagement erupted. The German battle cruisers caught the worst of the
|
|||
|
storm; Hipper's flagship Lutzow was hammered out of action. On the British
|
|||
|
side Hood's flagship and two British cruisers were sunk.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The High Seas Fleet was now inside the converging arc of the Grand Fleet and
|
|||
|
taking heavy punishment. At 6:35, Scheer, under cover of a smoke screen and
|
|||
|
destroyer attacks, suddenly reversed course by a difficult and perfectly
|
|||
|
executed simultaneous 180-degree turn, breaking out of the British net and
|
|||
|
heading west. Jellicoe, instead of pursuing, continued southward, because he
|
|||
|
knew his fleet was now between the Germans and their bases. Then, at 6:55,
|
|||
|
Scheer made another 180-degree fleet turn back toward the British, subjecting
|
|||
|
his ships to the might of almost the entire Grand Fleet. This time it seemed
|
|||
|
that the Germans could not escape destruction in the hail of great projectiles,
|
|||
|
but Scheer again made a simultaneous turn away, while four remaining German
|
|||
|
battle cruisers charged toward the British line to cover the withdrawal. Then,
|
|||
|
German destroyers sped in toward Jellicoe's battleships to launch a torpedo
|
|||
|
attack and spread a smoke screen. Jellicoe, overly cautious and wary of
|
|||
|
torpedoes, turned away. By the time he had resumed his battle line, the German
|
|||
|
High Seas Fleet had disappeared westward into the dusk as Scheer made another
|
|||
|
180-degree turn. Amazingly, none of the German battle cruisers had been sunk
|
|||
|
in their courageous "death ride."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Although the main battle was over, Scheer knew that the British fleet was
|
|||
|
heading southward, hoping to trap him as he returned to his home ports. Aware
|
|||
|
that his fleet could not survive a renewed general battle, after dark Scheer
|
|||
|
boldly turned to the southeast, deliberately crashing into a formation of light
|
|||
|
cruisers at the tail of Jellicoe's southbound fleet. He battered his way
|
|||
|
through in a chaotic midnight battle of collisions, sinkings, and gunfire. By
|
|||
|
dawn, Scheer was shepherding his crippled fleet toward the Jade anchorage. The
|
|||
|
British now turned back to their bases. They had lost three battle cruisers,
|
|||
|
three cruisers, and eight destroyers; they had 6,784 casualties. The Germans
|
|||
|
lost one old battleship, one battle cruiser, four light cruisers, and five
|
|||
|
destroyers; casualties were 3,039.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Battle of Jutland marked the end of an epoch in naval warfare. It was the
|
|||
|
last great fleet action in which the opponents slugged it out within eyesight
|
|||
|
of one another. A drawn battle tactically, it did not change the strategic
|
|||
|
situation, other than to convince the Germans that they had no chance of
|
|||
|
defeating the Grand Fleet. In the main, German naval effort was now
|
|||
|
concentrated on submarine activities. Tremendous toll was taken on Allied
|
|||
|
shipping: 300,000 tons per month by December.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Operations in 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Global Strategy.
|
|||
|
Toward the end of 1916, at another Allied conference called by Joffre at
|
|||
|
Chantilly, general agreement had been reached to continue a policy of joint
|
|||
|
Anglo-French large-scale operations on the western front in conjunction with
|
|||
|
simultaneous Russian and Italian offensives. These would have priority over
|
|||
|
all operations elsewhere, although the new British prime minister, David LLOYD
|
|||
|
GEORGE, decided to undertake a major campaign in Palestine as well.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On Dec. 31, 1916, Joffre was retired, and was succeeded by Nivelle. This turn
|
|||
|
of events immediately complicated Allied coordination. Nivelle, who was
|
|||
|
planning a giant joint Anglo-French offensive, clashed with Haig about their
|
|||
|
command relationship. The French government supported Nivelle, and the British
|
|||
|
were divided. Lloyd George, who distrusted Haig and admired Nivelle, placed
|
|||
|
the BEF under Nivelle's command, to the horror of Haig and Sir William
|
|||
|
Robertson, the new chief of the Imperial General Staff. Through this
|
|||
|
bickering, and Nivelle's own imprudent announcements, secrecy was lost.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ludendorff, aware of the Allied preparations and realizing the vulnerability of
|
|||
|
overextended German lines in the west, deliberately chose a defensive attitude
|
|||
|
on both major fronts while forcing Austria (with German assistance) to take
|
|||
|
decisive action against Italy, which he believed could be defeated in 1917.
|
|||
|
The emperor approved this strategic concept, and also concurred in the
|
|||
|
inauguration of unrestricted submarine warfare, regardless of American opinion.
|
|||
|
He virtually granted unlimited authority to the military high command.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
United States Entry.
|
|||
|
When World War I erupted, U.S. President Woodrow WILSON declared that the
|
|||
|
United States would adopt a policy of strict neutrality. Wilson urged all
|
|||
|
Americans to be "impartial in thought as well as in action." Past loyalty to
|
|||
|
France as well as the German invasion of neutral Belgium, however, resulted in
|
|||
|
the development of a pro-Allied slant in the United States. In addition,
|
|||
|
Wilson's inner circle contained a number of officials--including Col. Edward
|
|||
|
M. HOUSE, Wilson's closest advisor--whose partisanship toward the Allied cause
|
|||
|
was obvious.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When Britain began a blockade of Germany, the Germans countered by establishing
|
|||
|
a war zone around the British Isles and announcing that their submarines would
|
|||
|
sink all vessels in the area. By the middle of 1915 a number of relatively
|
|||
|
minor incidents had occurred with small losses of American lives. American
|
|||
|
travelers, however, remained undaunted.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The sinking of the Lusitania sent the first shock wave. Wilson strongly
|
|||
|
protested against what he regarded as needless slaughter. Following the
|
|||
|
sinking of the British liner Arabic on Aug. 19, 1915, the German government,
|
|||
|
fearing American involvement in the war on the side of the Allies, agreed to
|
|||
|
pay indemnities and guaranteed that submarines would not sink passenger liners
|
|||
|
without warning. Despite this agreement, another passenger ship, Sussex, was
|
|||
|
torpedoed by German U-boats on Mar. 24, 1916, and several Americans were
|
|||
|
killed. Germany subsequently announced (May 10) abandonment of the extended
|
|||
|
submarine campaign. During this period Great Britain, seeking to maintain a
|
|||
|
blockade, violated American neutrality rights by illegally seizing American
|
|||
|
vessels with such frequency that Wilson threatened to provide convoys for all
|
|||
|
American merchant ships.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The 1916 presidential election was one of the closest in American history. The
|
|||
|
Republicans nominated Justice Charles Evans Hughes over Theodore Roosevelt,
|
|||
|
whereas the Democrats unanimously renominated Wilson. The Democratic slogan,
|
|||
|
"He kept us out of war," appealed to voters in the middle and far west, and
|
|||
|
support for Wilson in these sections enabled him to win reelection.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Then, in a complete about-face, Germany announced resumption of its policy of
|
|||
|
unrestricted submarine warfare on Jan. 31, 1917. On February 3, Wilson broke
|
|||
|
off all diplomatic relations with Germany. A month later the Zimmermann
|
|||
|
note--written by Arthur Zimmermann, the German foreign minister, to the German
|
|||
|
ambassador in Mexico--was turned over to the U.S. government by British
|
|||
|
intelligence, who had intercepted and decoded the message. The note indicated
|
|||
|
that if Germany and the United States were to go to war, Germany would seek an
|
|||
|
alliance with Mexico--and offer the Mexicans Texas, New Mexico, and Arizona for
|
|||
|
their efforts against their northern neighbor. This, along with the news that
|
|||
|
more American ships had been sunk by German submarines, aroused Americans to a
|
|||
|
warlike stance. By Apr. 6, 1917, Congress approved a war resolution against
|
|||
|
Germany. War against Austria-Hungary was not declared until 8 months later, on
|
|||
|
December 7.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The United States was ill-prepared for war. The army numbered barely more than
|
|||
|
200,000, and not a single division had been formed. Maj. Gen. John J.
|
|||
|
PERSHING was selected to command the American Expeditionary Force (AEF) and the
|
|||
|
First Division, an amalgam of existing regular army units, was shipped to
|
|||
|
France in June. Pershing's plan called for a 1-million-man army overseas by
|
|||
|
May 1918, with long-range provision for 3 million men in Europe at a later
|
|||
|
date. A draft law--the Selective Service Act--was passed on May 18, 1917.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Western Front.
|
|||
|
Anticipating an Allied offensive, the Germans withdrew (February 23-April 5) to
|
|||
|
a highly organized defensive zone--the Hindenburg line, or Siegfried
|
|||
|
zone--about 32 km (20 mi) behind the winding, overextended line from Arras to
|
|||
|
Soissons. This new line could be held with fewer divisions, thus providing a
|
|||
|
larger and more flexible reserve. Behind a lightly held outpost line, heavily
|
|||
|
sown with machine guns, lay two successive defensive positions, heavily
|
|||
|
fortified. Farther back lay the German reserves concentrated and prepared for
|
|||
|
counterattack.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The long-awaited Nivelle Offensive began on April 9 when British troops,
|
|||
|
following a heavy bombardment and gas attack, crashed into the positions of the
|
|||
|
German Sixth Army near Arras. British air supremacy was gained rapidly.
|
|||
|
Canadian troops stormed and took Vimy Ridge the first day. The British advance
|
|||
|
was finally halted by April 15, but the next day the French armies assaulted on
|
|||
|
a 64-km (40-mi) front between Soissons and Reims to take the Chemin des Dames,
|
|||
|
a series of wooded, rocky ridges paralleling the front. The Germans held the
|
|||
|
sector, fully cognizant of French plans as a result of Nivelle's confident
|
|||
|
public boasts of victory.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Immediately before the attack, German fliers swept the sky of French aerial
|
|||
|
observation and German artillery fire destroyed approaching French tanks.
|
|||
|
Although the French managed to reach and capture the first German line,
|
|||
|
repeated attacks gained little ground. The operation was a colossal failure,
|
|||
|
costing the French nearly 120,000 men in 5 days. German losses, despite 21,000
|
|||
|
captured, were much fewer.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Disheartened following the disaster, the exhausted French army mutinied
|
|||
|
beginning on April 29. The bombastic Nivelle was replaced by Petain on May 15.
|
|||
|
After a 2-week period, Petain quelled the mutiny and restored the situation
|
|||
|
with a combination of tact, firmness, and justice. By amazingly efficient
|
|||
|
censorship control, French counterintelligence agencies completely blotted out
|
|||
|
all news of the mutiny. By the time Ludendorff finally learned of it, renewed
|
|||
|
British attacks had already drawn German reserves to the northern front, where
|
|||
|
Haig had launched an offensive, partly to relieve German pressure on the French
|
|||
|
and partly because he believed he could now break through the German lines.
|
|||
|
The Ypres salient was Haig's target, but first the British had to take the
|
|||
|
dominating Messines Ridge.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On June 7, after a 17-day general bombardment, British mines packed with
|
|||
|
500,000 kilograms (1.1 million pounds) of high explosives tore a wide gap in
|
|||
|
the German lines on the Messines Ridge. Then, under cover of the British air
|
|||
|
force, Gen. Sir Herbert Plumer's Second Army successfully occupied Messines.
|
|||
|
Elbowroom had been gained for the main offensive, and the clear-cut victory
|
|||
|
bolstered British morale.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The bloody Third Battle of Ypres began on July 31 when the British attacked the
|
|||
|
Germans from the northeast. The low ground, sodden with rain, had been churned
|
|||
|
to a quagmire by a preliminary 3-day bombardment. Overhead the Allies had won
|
|||
|
temporary air superiority, but all surprise had been lost by the long
|
|||
|
preparation, and the German defense was well organized. After some early
|
|||
|
gains, the advance literally bogged down. In a series of limited assaults on
|
|||
|
narrow fronts, begun on September 20, the British inched forward against
|
|||
|
determined counterattacks. For the first time, the Germans used mustard gas,
|
|||
|
which scorched and burned the British troops. The taking of Passchendaele
|
|||
|
Ridge and Passchendaele village by Canadian troops on November 6 concluded the
|
|||
|
offensive. The Ypres salient had been deepened for about 8 km (5 mi), at great
|
|||
|
cost--approximately 240,000 British and 8,528 French casualties. German losses
|
|||
|
were estimated at 260,000.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Determined to keep pressure on the Germans to permit French recovery from the
|
|||
|
mutiny, Haig brought the tank back into action. On November 20, Gen. J. H.
|
|||
|
G. BYNG's British Third Army surprised Gen. Georg von der Marwitz's German
|
|||
|
Second Army positions in front of Cambrai. At dawn approximately 200 tanks,
|
|||
|
followed by wave after wave of infantry, plowed into the Germans. The German
|
|||
|
defense collapsed temporarily and the assault bit through the Hindenburg line
|
|||
|
for 8 km (5 mi) on a 10-km (6-mi) front.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Although two cavalry divisions were poised to exploit the breakthrough,
|
|||
|
infantry reserves were weak, many of the tanks broke down, and the advance
|
|||
|
slowed. On November 30, German counterattacks fell on the salient and Haig
|
|||
|
ordered a partial withdrawal on December 3. Nonetheless, Cambrai marked a
|
|||
|
turning point in western front tactics on two counts: successful assault
|
|||
|
without preliminary bombardment and the first mass use of tanks.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Italian Front.
|
|||
|
Cadorna, despite promises to aid the Allied offensive, did not actually start
|
|||
|
until after the battles of Arras and the Aisne were over. On May 12 the
|
|||
|
Italians again attempted to batter their way over mountainous terrain in the
|
|||
|
Tenth Battle of the Isonzo. After 17 days gains were small but losses huge:
|
|||
|
about 157,000 Italian casualties against about 75,000 Austrians.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Cadorna now decided to make a supreme effort. With 52 divisions and 5,000 guns
|
|||
|
he launched the Eleventh Battle of the Isonzo on August 18. An assault between
|
|||
|
Gorizia and Trieste was fended off, but north of Gorizia the heavily reinforced
|
|||
|
Italian Second Army made a clear-cut advance, capturing the strategically
|
|||
|
important Bainsizza Plateau. The Austrians, close to collapse, asked for
|
|||
|
German help.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A new Austrian Fourteenth Army (seven of its divisions and most of its
|
|||
|
artillery were German), under German Gen. Otto von Below, suddenly crashed
|
|||
|
against the Italian Second Army, sparking the Battle of CAPORETTO (Twelfth
|
|||
|
Isonzo) on October 24. Surprise bombardment, with clouds of gas and smoke
|
|||
|
shells, disrupted Italian signal communications. Then the German assault
|
|||
|
elements streamed through the zone. The battered Second Army was driven from
|
|||
|
its defensive lines back across the Tagliamento and Livenza rivers. The
|
|||
|
Italian Third Army withdrew smoothly along the coast, but part of the so-called
|
|||
|
Carnic Force on the northern Alpine fringe was trapped.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
By November 12, Cadorna had managed to stabilize his defense from Mount
|
|||
|
Pasubia, south of Trent, along the Piave River to the Gulf of Venice. There,
|
|||
|
the Austro-German offensive slowly ground to a halt, having outdistanced its
|
|||
|
supply. The catastrophe cost the Italians 40,000 killed and wounded plus
|
|||
|
275,000 prisoners; Austro-German losses were about 20,000. Cadorna was
|
|||
|
replaced by Gen. Armando Diaz, and French and British reinforcements were
|
|||
|
moved into Italy to bolster the shaken Italians. A direct result of the
|
|||
|
disaster at Caporetto was the Rapallo Conference (November 5), which set up the
|
|||
|
Supreme War Council, the first attempt to attain overall Allied unity of
|
|||
|
command.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Eastern Front: Revolution in Russia.
|
|||
|
On March 12 (Febuary 27, O.S.) the garrison and workers of Petrograd (now
|
|||
|
Leningrad), capital of Russia, mutinied, beginning the RUSSIAN REVOLUTIONS OF
|
|||
|
1917. Within 3 days Tsar Nicholas II had abdicated, being replaced by a
|
|||
|
provisional government of a new Russian Republic. The new regime, bickering
|
|||
|
with the Bolshevik-dominated Petrograd Soviet (Council of Workers and Soldiers'
|
|||
|
Deputies), pledged itself to continue war against the Central Powers until
|
|||
|
Allied victory.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On March 14 the Soviet defied the provisional government and issued the
|
|||
|
notorious "Order No. 1," depriving officers of disciplinary authority.
|
|||
|
Broadcast throughout the armed forces, it produced the results desired by the
|
|||
|
Bolsheviks--breakdown of all military discipline. The Russian army and navy
|
|||
|
collapsed as threadbare, battle-weary soldiers and sailors murdered or deposed
|
|||
|
officers. The delighted Germans, halting all offensive movements on the
|
|||
|
eastern front lest the Russians reunite in defense of the homeland, diverted
|
|||
|
their troops to the western and Italian fronts. To undermine the provisional
|
|||
|
government, the Germans smuggled Vladimir Ilich LENIN and other Bolshevik
|
|||
|
activists into Russia, where Leon TROTSKY joined them.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Despite all the turmoil, Aleksandr KERENSKY, appointed minister of war on May
|
|||
|
8, responded to pressure from the alarmed Allies by ordering Brusilov, now
|
|||
|
commander in chief, to mount an offensive on the Galician front. On July 1,
|
|||
|
Brusilov attacked toward Lemberg with the few troops still capable of combat
|
|||
|
operations. After some initial gains, the Russian supply system broke down,
|
|||
|
and Russian enthusiasm and discipline faded quickly as German resistance
|
|||
|
stiffened. Gen. Max Hoffmann, commanding on the eastern front, began the
|
|||
|
German assault on July 19, crushing the demoralized Russian armies. The
|
|||
|
Germans halted their advance at the Galician border, but on September 1, Gen.
|
|||
|
Oscar von Hutier's Eighth Army attacked Riga, the northern anchor of the
|
|||
|
Russian front. As a holding attack on the west bank of the Dvina River
|
|||
|
threatened the city, three divisions crossed the river to the north on pontoon
|
|||
|
bridges, encircling the fortress, while exploiting elements poured eastward.
|
|||
|
The Russian Twelfth Army fled in complete panic, and a small German amphibious
|
|||
|
force occupied Osel and Dago islands in the Gulf of Riga.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The German victory at Riga left the Russian capital unprotected. The Kerensky
|
|||
|
government (Kerensky had become head of the provisional government on July 20),
|
|||
|
which had made the fatal mistake of continuing the unpopular war effort, fled
|
|||
|
Petrograd for Moscow. On November 7 (October 25, O.S.) the Bolshevik leaders
|
|||
|
Lenin and Trotsky seized power. Lured by promises of "land, peace, bread,"
|
|||
|
Russian soldiers deserted in droves and the revolutionary government abandoned
|
|||
|
the war effort on November 26. A truce was signed on December 15, ending
|
|||
|
hostilities on the eastern front and permanently erasing Russia from the Allied
|
|||
|
ranks. Lenin, anxious to focus his attention on the burgeoning revolution in
|
|||
|
Russia, agreed to the harsh Treaty of BREST-LITOVSK (Mar. 3, 1918), whereby
|
|||
|
Russia recognized the independence of the Ukraine, Finland, and Georgia; gave
|
|||
|
up control of Poland, the Baltic states, and a portion of Belorussia; and ceded
|
|||
|
Kars, Ardahan, and Batumi to Turkey. The Ukraine, which remained occupied
|
|||
|
throughout 1918, provided grain to save the German people from starvation.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Balkan Front.
|
|||
|
In Greece, King Constantine's government continued to conciliate the Central
|
|||
|
Powers. Finally, bowing to Allied pressure, Constantine abdicated on June 12.
|
|||
|
He was replaced by his son Alexander, who appointed (June 26) Venizelos as
|
|||
|
premier, and the next day Greece entered the war. The ineffective General
|
|||
|
Sarrail was replaced by Gen. M. L. A. Guillaumat, who set out to reorganize
|
|||
|
the Greek forces and plan an offensive.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Turkish Fronts: Palestine and Mesopotamia.
|
|||
|
The Russian Revolution eliminated the Caucasus as a consequential war theater
|
|||
|
early in the year, freeing Turkish troops to support other fronts. On January
|
|||
|
8-9, in the Battle of Magruntein, the British cleared the Sinai Peninsula of
|
|||
|
all organized Turkish forces. Sir Archibald Murray was then authorized to
|
|||
|
begin a limited offensive into Palestine, where the Turks were established in
|
|||
|
defensive positions along the ridges between Gaza and Beersheba, the two
|
|||
|
natural gateways to the region. An attack on Gaza (March 26) led by Gen. Sir
|
|||
|
Charles M. Dobell failed because of defective staff work and a communications
|
|||
|
breakdown between Dobell's mounted force and infantry. Murray's report,
|
|||
|
however, presented this First Battle of Gaza as a British victory, and Murray
|
|||
|
was ordered to advance without delay and take Jerusalem. On April 17, Dobell
|
|||
|
attempted a frontal assault and was again thrown back by the now well-prepared
|
|||
|
Turks. Both Dobell and Murray were then relieved, the latter being replaced by
|
|||
|
General Allenby, a fighting cavalryman with the gift of leadership and tactical
|
|||
|
ability. His instructions were to take "Jerusalem before Christmas."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On October 31, Allenby attacked in the Third Battle of Gaza (Battle of
|
|||
|
Beersheba). Reversing his predecessor's plans, Allenby left three divisions
|
|||
|
demonstrating in front of Gaza and secretly moved against Beersheba. Surprise
|
|||
|
was complete, and an all-day battle culminated at dusk in a mounted charge by
|
|||
|
an Australian cavalry brigade through and over the Turkish wire and trenches
|
|||
|
into Beersheba itself, capturing the vital water supply. Hastily evacuating,
|
|||
|
the Turkish Seventh Army now lay with its left flank open.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Allenby struck north on November 6, launching the Desert Mounted Corps across
|
|||
|
the country toward the sea. The Turks evacuated Gaza in time to avoid the
|
|||
|
trap, but Allenby, pursuing closely, struck again on November 13, driving the
|
|||
|
Turks back north. Turning now toward Jerusalem, Allenby was detained by the
|
|||
|
appearance of Turkish reserves and the arrival of General von Falkenhayn, who
|
|||
|
reestablished a front from the sea to Jerusalem. Forging ahead, Allenby
|
|||
|
assaulted the enemy positions on December 8, driving the Turks from the Holy
|
|||
|
City, which was occupied by the British the next day.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In Mesopotamia, Sir Frederick Maude skillfully assaulted Kut on February 22,
|
|||
|
forcing the Turks back toward Baghdad. After several days of fighting along
|
|||
|
the Diyala River, Maude entered the city on March 11, the Turkish forces
|
|||
|
retreating in some disorder. Maude now launched three exploiting columns up
|
|||
|
the Tigris, Euphrates, and Diyala rivers, securing his hold on Baghdad.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When the summer heat subsided, Maude struck sharply northwestward up the
|
|||
|
Euphrates River, pursuing the Turkish survivors into central Mesopotamia. He
|
|||
|
prepared to continue his advance to the oil fields of Mosul, but died of
|
|||
|
cholera on November 18. Gen. Sir William R. Marshall succeeded him.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The War at Sea.
|
|||
|
After careful calculations the German naval command had concluded that
|
|||
|
unrestricted submarine warfare would force Britain to sue for peace in 5
|
|||
|
months. It almost worked. British shipping losses soared to 875,000 tons per
|
|||
|
month by April. British and neutral merchant sailors began to refuse to sail.
|
|||
|
Recommendations for instituting convoys were rejected by the Admiralty as an
|
|||
|
unsound waste of available cruisers and destroyers. The efforts of light
|
|||
|
warships to sink submarines were disappointing, however. Admiral Jellicoe (now
|
|||
|
first sea lord) calculated that Britain would be depleted of food and other
|
|||
|
needed raw materials by July.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The insistence of Prime Minister Lloyd George, combined with the strong
|
|||
|
recommendations of U.S. Adm. William S. SIMS and of Beatty (now commander of
|
|||
|
the Grand Fleet), finally forced adoption of the convoy system on May 10. The
|
|||
|
results were spectacular. British escort vessels, joined by American
|
|||
|
destroyers in May, provided adequate protection to merchant ships and at the
|
|||
|
same time were able to sink more submarines. Unquestionably the convoys saved
|
|||
|
Britain. Although shipping losses by the end of the year exceeded 8 million
|
|||
|
tons, Allied shipbuilding programs more than offset the losses.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In other naval actions German destroyers raided in the English Channel in
|
|||
|
February, March, and April. In response the British made several raids on
|
|||
|
Ostend and Zeebrugge. Later in the year the British raided German coastal
|
|||
|
shipping off Holland and, in November, made an unsuccessful battle-cruiser raid
|
|||
|
against German minesweeping operations in Heligoland Bight. In December the
|
|||
|
Germans raided several British-Scandinavian convoys. These raids inflicted
|
|||
|
serious losses on British merchant shipping, forcing Beatty to use a squadron
|
|||
|
of battleships as a covering force for future convoys.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Operations In 1918
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Global Strategy.
|
|||
|
The Allied situation at the beginning of 1918 was grim. The major Allied
|
|||
|
offensives of 1917 had failed. Russia had collapsed, and Italy was on the
|
|||
|
verge of collapse. The German U-boat campaign still threatened the maritime
|
|||
|
supply route from the United States. Many months would pass before American
|
|||
|
soldiers could bolster depleted Allied manpower. Both Britain and France were
|
|||
|
on the defensive.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Nor had the Central Powers been successful. They were being strangled by the
|
|||
|
Allied naval blockade. Austria was at the end of its resources; Turkey and
|
|||
|
Bulgaria were wobbling; the burden of the war fell more and more heavily on
|
|||
|
Germany. Hindenburg and Ludendorff had established a virtual military
|
|||
|
dictatorship in Germany and exercised almost as much authority over the
|
|||
|
subservient governments of Austria, Bulgaria, and Turkey.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The American Buildup.
|
|||
|
The United States, unprepared for war, was faced with organizing, equipping,
|
|||
|
training, transporting, and supplying an overseas military force. From a
|
|||
|
strength of 200,000 men and 9,000 officers, the army swelled to more than 4
|
|||
|
million men, including 200,000 officers; about half reached Europe before the
|
|||
|
war ended. Of these, more than half were in combat units--42 divisions of
|
|||
|
about 28,000 men each--the remainder in supporting roles. Training emphasis
|
|||
|
was on mobile warfare in offensive combat, with stress on individual
|
|||
|
marksmanship. Pershing hoped to break out of the constraints of trench
|
|||
|
warfare.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Pershing and Allied leaders agreed on the Lorraine area east of Verdun as the
|
|||
|
American combat zone. Supplies from the United States went to ports in
|
|||
|
southwest France, and movement overland conflicted little with the Allied
|
|||
|
efforts farther north. Overseas transportation, the province of the U.S.
|
|||
|
Navy, was in part provided by German merchant vessels seized in American ports,
|
|||
|
plus an improvised fleet of the American merchant marine. The combined fleet
|
|||
|
carried more than a million American soldiers to France without loss of a
|
|||
|
single vessel--on eastbound voyages. (The remaining million sent overseas were
|
|||
|
transported on Allied ships.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The 800,000-man U.S. Navy was primarily involved in convoy and other
|
|||
|
antisubmarine activities, laying 56,000 of the 70,000 mines constituting the
|
|||
|
North Sea mine belt from Scotland to Norway. Also, a division of five
|
|||
|
battleships joined the British Grand Fleet and three other battleships operated
|
|||
|
in Irish waters against surface raiders.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Since the United States was not technically one of the Allies, Pershing was
|
|||
|
directed that his expeditionary force was to be "a separate and distinct
|
|||
|
component of the combined forces, the identity of which must preserved." The
|
|||
|
Allies, short of manpower and unsure of the inexperienced Americans' military
|
|||
|
ability, wanted the AEF turned over in toto as a replacement reservoir for the
|
|||
|
French and British armies, but War Secretary Newton D. BAKER and President
|
|||
|
Wilson upheld Pershing despite pleas from French premier Georges CLEMENCEAU and
|
|||
|
Lloyd George.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In an address to Congress on Jan. 8, 1918, President Wilson laid down his
|
|||
|
famous FOURTEEN POINTS for peace, calling for--among other things open
|
|||
|
diplomacy, armament reduction, national self-determination, and the formation
|
|||
|
of a league of nations. These idealistic war aims appeared to give moral
|
|||
|
weight to the Allied cause.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Operations on the Western Front.
|
|||
|
Ludendorff realized that Germany's only hope of winning the war lay in a
|
|||
|
decisive victory in the west in 1918, before American manpower could exercise a
|
|||
|
significant effect. With Russia out of the war, he was able to shift most
|
|||
|
German forces from the east to prepare for a major offensive. His intention
|
|||
|
was to smash the Allied armies in a series of powerful thrusts. Recognizing
|
|||
|
the divergent interests of the French (concerned with protection of Paris) and
|
|||
|
the British (interested in their lines of communications with the Channel
|
|||
|
ports), he intended to drive a wedge between their armies and then destroy the
|
|||
|
British in subsequent assaults.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Germans began their drive, the Second Battle of the Somme, at dawn on March
|
|||
|
21 in heavy fog, striking the right flank of the British sector on a 100-km
|
|||
|
(60-mi) front between Arras and La Fere. Following a surprise 5-hour
|
|||
|
bombardment, specially trained German shock elements rolled through the fog,
|
|||
|
each division pressing as far and as fast as possible. The stunned British
|
|||
|
fell back, allowing the German Eighteenth Army to reach and pass the Somme. As
|
|||
|
British reserves raced to stop the German advance, Haig appealed for French
|
|||
|
reinforcements, but Petain was more concerned with protecting Paris. The
|
|||
|
British pressed for a supreme commander, and on April 3 the Allied Supreme War
|
|||
|
Council, meeting at Beauvais, appointed Ferdinand FOCH as the Allied commander
|
|||
|
in chief. Immediately he began to send reserves to aid the British.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Meanwhile, the German drive, after gaining 64 km (40 mi), lost momentum.
|
|||
|
Foch's shifting of reserves checked the German assault after it reached
|
|||
|
Montdidier, and Ludendorff brought it to a halt. Allied losses amounted to
|
|||
|
about 240,000 casualties (163,000 British, 77,000 French); German casualties
|
|||
|
were almost as high. The most serious consequence of the offensive, from the
|
|||
|
German point of view, had been the institution of an Allied unified command.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Meanwhile, on March 23, a remarkable long-range German cannon began a sporadic
|
|||
|
bombardment of Paris from a position 105 km (65 mi) away. This amazing weapon
|
|||
|
seriously damaged Parisian morale and eventually inflicted 876 casualties, but
|
|||
|
did not significantly affect the war.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On April 9, in the Battle of Lys, the Germans struck the British sector again,
|
|||
|
this time in Flanders on a narrower front, threatening the important rail
|
|||
|
junction of Hazebrouck and the Channel posts. German troops quickly cut
|
|||
|
through unprepared British divisions and a Portuguese division. On April 12,
|
|||
|
after announcing, "Our backs are to the wall," Haig forbade further retreat and
|
|||
|
galvanized British resistance. The German drive was halted on April 17 after
|
|||
|
gaining 16 km (10 mi), which included the recapture of Messines Ridge. Again,
|
|||
|
and for the same reasons as before, Ludendorff had achieved tactical success,
|
|||
|
but strategical failure. There was no breakthrough, and the Channel ports were
|
|||
|
safe.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ludendorff struck again--the Third Battle of Aisne--on May 27, this time on a
|
|||
|
40-km (25-mi) front along the Chemin des Dames. This action was a diversion
|
|||
|
against the French, preparatory to a planned decisive blow to be struck against
|
|||
|
the British in Flanders. German troops, preceded by tanks, routed 12 French
|
|||
|
divisions (3 of them British), and by noon the Germans were crossing the Aisne;
|
|||
|
by evening they had crossed the Vesle, west of Fismes, and on May 30 reached
|
|||
|
the Marne.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On May 28, as Pershing was rushing reinforcements to the French on the Marne,
|
|||
|
the first American offensive of the war took place at Cantigny, 80 km (50 mi)
|
|||
|
northwest. Although only a local operation, its success--against veteran
|
|||
|
troops of Hutier's Eighteenth Army--boosted Allied morale.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At the same time the U.S. Second and Third Divisions were flung against the
|
|||
|
nose of the German offensive along the Marne, moving into position on May 30.
|
|||
|
The Third Division held the bridges at Chateau-Thierry, then counterattacked
|
|||
|
and, with assistance from rallying French troops, drove the Germans back across
|
|||
|
the Marne. The Second Division checked German attacks west of Chateau-Thierry.
|
|||
|
Ludendorff called off his offensive on June 4. The Second Division then
|
|||
|
counterattacked, spearheaded by its marine brigade. Between June 5 and June 17
|
|||
|
the Germans were uprooted from positions at Vaux, Bouresches, and Belleau Wood.
|
|||
|
A German advance on Compiegne, begun on June 9, was halted by French and
|
|||
|
American troops on June 12.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ludendorff, still planning a climactic drive against the British in Flanders,
|
|||
|
attempted one more preliminary offensive in Champagne to lure French troops
|
|||
|
away from the British front. The Second Battle of the Marne began on July
|
|||
|
14-15 when the Allies, warned of the blow by deserters, aerial reconnaissance,
|
|||
|
and prisoners, battered the advancing Germans with artillery. East of Reims
|
|||
|
the attack was halted within a few hours by the French. West of Reims
|
|||
|
approximately 14 divisions of the German Seventh Army crossed the Marne, but
|
|||
|
American forces snubbed the attack there. Then Allied aircraft and artillery
|
|||
|
destroyed the German bridges, disrupting supply and forcing the attack to halt
|
|||
|
on July 17. In the space of 5 months the Germans had suffered half a million
|
|||
|
casualties. Allied losses had been somewhat greater, but American troops were
|
|||
|
now arriving at a rate of 300,000 a month. As Ludendorff prepared to pull
|
|||
|
back, the Allied counteroffensive began on July 18. The French armies, using
|
|||
|
light tanks and aided by U.S. and British divisions, assaulted the Marne
|
|||
|
salient from left to right, reaching the Vesle River and recapturing Soissons.
|
|||
|
Ludendorff now called off his proposed Flanders drive, concentrating on
|
|||
|
stabilizing the situation along the Vesle. The Marne salient no longer
|
|||
|
existed. Strategically, the Second Battle of the Marne turned the tide; the
|
|||
|
initiative had been wrested from the Germans. Ludendorff's gamble had failed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On August 8, near Amiens, Haig threw his Fourth Army and the attached French
|
|||
|
First Army against the German Eighteenth and Second armies. The Germans,
|
|||
|
caught off guard by a well-mounted assault, began a panicky withdrawal.
|
|||
|
Ludendorff bitterly declared that August 8 was the "Black Day of the German
|
|||
|
Army." He later added: "The war must be ended!"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Germans managed to reestablish a position 15 km (10 mi) behind the former
|
|||
|
nose of the salient, but on August 10, French troops forced the evacuation of
|
|||
|
Montdidier.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On August 21 the British and French armies renewed the assault in the second
|
|||
|
phase of the Battle of the Amiens. Ludendorff ordered a general withdrawal
|
|||
|
from the Lys and Amiens areas, but his plans were disrupted when the Anzacs
|
|||
|
penetrated across the Somme on August 30-31. The entire German situation
|
|||
|
deteriorated, necessitating retreat to the final position--the Hindenburg line.
|
|||
|
By this time Haig had expended his reserves and could not further exploit his
|
|||
|
victory. German casualties were more than 100,000, including about 30,000
|
|||
|
prisoners. Allied losses were 22,000 British and 20,000 French. Tactically
|
|||
|
and strategically, the Allies had gained another major victory; German morale
|
|||
|
plummeted.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On August 30, Pershing, having won his fight for a separate and distinct U.S.
|
|||
|
army operating on its own assigned front, moved toward the Saint-Mihiel
|
|||
|
salient, which the Germans had occupied since 1914. Supported by an Allied air
|
|||
|
force of about 1,400 planes--American, French, Italian, and Portuguese--under
|
|||
|
U.S. Col. Billy MITCHELL, the U.S. First Army attacked both faces of the
|
|||
|
salient on September 12. The assault was completely successful; the salient
|
|||
|
was entirely cleared by September 16, and Pershing at once turned to the
|
|||
|
tremendous job of shifting his entire army to another front. More than 1
|
|||
|
million men, with tanks and guns, had to be moved 100 km (60 mi)--entirely at
|
|||
|
night--to the area of the Argonne Forest, west of the Meuse River, and made
|
|||
|
ready to start another major offensive.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Foch planned two major assaults. One was to be a Franco-American drive from
|
|||
|
the Verdun area toward Mezieres, a vital German supply center and railroad
|
|||
|
junction. The other was a British offensive between Peronne and Lens, with the
|
|||
|
railroad junction of Aulnoye as its objective. If successful, this double
|
|||
|
penetration would jeopardize the entire German logistical situation on the
|
|||
|
western front. After the Americans swept through Vauquois and Montfaucon on
|
|||
|
September 26-27, their drive slowed as the Germans rushed in reinforcements.
|
|||
|
Replacing a number of his assault divisions with rested troops from the
|
|||
|
Saint-Mihiel operation, Pershing renewed the offensive on October 4. No room
|
|||
|
for maneuver existed; the First Army battered its way slowly forward in a
|
|||
|
series of costly frontal attacks, but the Argonne Forest was cleared,
|
|||
|
facilitating the advance of the French Fourth Army, on the left, to the Aisne
|
|||
|
River.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
French Prime Minister Clemenceau, exasperated by the slow progress of the
|
|||
|
Americans, attempted unsuccessfully to have Pershing relieved. Foch, aware
|
|||
|
that the American offensive was drawing all available German reserves from the
|
|||
|
rest of the western front, declined to support Clemenceau. As October ended,
|
|||
|
the First Army had punched through most of the third and final German line.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
With rested divisions replacing tired ones, the First Army advanced again on
|
|||
|
November 1, smashing through the last German positions northeast and west of
|
|||
|
Buzancy, thus enabling the French Fourth Army to cross the Aisne. In the open
|
|||
|
now, American spearheads raced up the Meuse Valley, reaching the Meuse before
|
|||
|
Sedan on November 6 and severing by artillery fire the Mezieres-Montmedy rail
|
|||
|
line, a vital supply artery for the entire German front. On September 27, a
|
|||
|
day after the beginning of the American offensive, Haig's army group flung
|
|||
|
itself against the Hindenburg line; but his drive soon slowed down, however, in
|
|||
|
the face of skillful German defense.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Because of American pressure in the Meuse-Argonne, a German retreat all along
|
|||
|
the line became necessary. In a renewed assault, the British broke through
|
|||
|
German defenses on the Selle River on October 17. At the same time the
|
|||
|
Belgians and British under the Belgian king Albert began to move again in
|
|||
|
Flanders. The German army began to crack.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On October 6, as the front lines began to crumble, the new German chancellor,
|
|||
|
Prince Max, of Baden, sent a message to President Wilson, requesting an
|
|||
|
armistice on the basis of Wilson's Fourteen Points. An exchange of messages
|
|||
|
was concluded on October 23 with Wilson's insistence that the United States and
|
|||
|
the Allies not negotiate an armistice with the existing military dictatorship
|
|||
|
of Germany. Immediately before formal dismissal, Ludendorff resigned on
|
|||
|
October 26 to permit the desperate German government to comply with Wilson's
|
|||
|
demand. Hindenburg, however, retained his post as German field commander, with
|
|||
|
Gen. Wilhelm GROENER replacing Ludendorff as quartermaster general, or chief
|
|||
|
of staff.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Revolution and Armistice.
|
|||
|
Inspired by the Communists and sparked by a mutiny of the High Seas Fleet,
|
|||
|
which erupted on October 29, revolts flared inside Germany. A new socialist
|
|||
|
government took power and proclaimed a republic on November 9. The emperor
|
|||
|
fled to the Netherlands the next day.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Meanwhile, a German delegation, headed by civilian Matthias Erzberger,
|
|||
|
negotiated an armistice with Foch in his railway-coach headquarters on a siding
|
|||
|
at Compiegne. Agreement was finally reached at 5:00 AM, Nov. 11, 1918. The
|
|||
|
terms specified that the German army must immediately evacuate all occupied
|
|||
|
territory and Alsace-Lorraine; immediately surrender great quantities of war
|
|||
|
materiel; surrender all submarines; and intern all other surface warships as
|
|||
|
directed by the Allies. In addition the Germans were to evacuate German
|
|||
|
territory west of the Rhine, and three bridgeheads over the Rhine were to be
|
|||
|
occupied by the Allies. The armistice became effective immediately;
|
|||
|
hostilities ceased at 11:00 AM on November 11.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Although the AEF was a vital factor in the final Allied victory, the American
|
|||
|
role was primarily to add a final increment of numbers and fresh initiative,
|
|||
|
permitting the much larger and more experienced Allied armies to achieve
|
|||
|
equally spectacular successes in the final weeks of the war.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Italian Front.
|
|||
|
During the spring Germany transferred its troops in Italy to the western front,
|
|||
|
insisting that the Austrians crush Italy single-handedly because Russia was out
|
|||
|
of the war. Following a diversionary attack in the west at the Tonale Pass,
|
|||
|
which was repulsed on June 13, Austrian drives toward Verona and Padua were
|
|||
|
similarly checked. Diaz, marking time until certain of Allied success on other
|
|||
|
fronts, finally prepared a double offensive. (By this time the Austro-Hungarian
|
|||
|
government was requesting an armistice.) The Italians attacked on October 24 in
|
|||
|
the Battle of Vittorio Veneto but were quickly halted on the Piave River line.
|
|||
|
French troops, however, clawed a footing on the left, and British troops gained
|
|||
|
a large bridgehead on the right, splitting the front by October 28. The
|
|||
|
penetration reached Sacile on October 30. The next day, as Italian
|
|||
|
reinforcements exploited the ever-widening gap, Austrian resistance collapsed.
|
|||
|
Belluno was reached on November 1 and the Tagliamento on the next day, while in
|
|||
|
the western zone British and French troops drove through to Trent on November 3.
|
|||
|
That same day Trieste was seized by an Allied naval expedition in the Gulf of
|
|||
|
Venice, and a few hours later an armistice was signed. Hostilities ended on
|
|||
|
November 4.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Balkan Front.
|
|||
|
At Salonika the brilliant French general Franchet d'Esperey succeeded
|
|||
|
Guillaumat in July. Grudgingly the Supreme War Council agreed to allow him to
|
|||
|
mount a major offensive. He nominally commanded nearly 600,000 men--Serb,
|
|||
|
Czech, Italian, French, and British--but only about 350,000 were available for
|
|||
|
duty. Opposing him were about 400,000 Bulgars. Practically all German troops
|
|||
|
had been withdrawn except for command and staff.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Covered by heavy artillery support, Serbian troops attacked the center of the
|
|||
|
front on September 15, flanked by French and Greek forces. The penetration was
|
|||
|
successful, as was a British diversionary attack on the right on September 18.
|
|||
|
Gaining momentum, the assault reached the Vardar on September 25, splitting the
|
|||
|
Bulgarian front. The British drive reached Strumitsa the next day, and French
|
|||
|
cavalry, passing through the main effort, took Skopje on September 29. Allied
|
|||
|
air forces created panic among the fleeing Bulgars.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On September 29 the Bulgarians asked for and received an armistice, but
|
|||
|
Franchet d'Esperey kept his troops moving north. On November 1 they crossed
|
|||
|
the Danube at Belgrade and were prepared to march on Budapest and Dresden when
|
|||
|
Germany's armistice halted hostilities.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Turkish Fronts: Palestine, Syria, and Mesopotamia.
|
|||
|
During the early part of the year Allenby at Jerusalem was restricted to minor
|
|||
|
operations because of drafts on his force to the western front. To the south
|
|||
|
and east, however, Arabia was in flames. T. E. Lawrence, with a small group
|
|||
|
of British officers, reaped a harvest from the Arab rebellion against Turkish
|
|||
|
rule. Lawrence's guerrilla forces regularly raided the Hejaz Railway, running
|
|||
|
approximately 970 km (600 mi) from Amman, Palestine, to Medina in Arabia, the
|
|||
|
southernmost Turkish garrison. In all, Lawrence's activities kept more than
|
|||
|
25,000 Turkish troops pinned down to blockhouses and posts along this line. By
|
|||
|
September, Lawrence, with Emir FAISAL, son of Husayn ibn Ali, self-styled "King
|
|||
|
of the Hejaz," had isolated Medina by destroying the railway line and was
|
|||
|
moving north to operate on Allenby's right flank.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Meanwhile, Allenby had been reinforced during the late summer. He prepared
|
|||
|
meticulously for what was to be the decisive blow. The Turkish defensive line,
|
|||
|
skillfully fortified, lay from the Mediterranean, north of Jaffa, to the Jordan
|
|||
|
Valley. Allenby's plan was to mass his main effort on the seashore, burst open
|
|||
|
a gap, and then let his cavalry corps through while the entire British line
|
|||
|
swung north and east like a gate, pivoting on the Jordan Valley. Utmost
|
|||
|
secrecy was kept. At 4:30 AM on September 19 the offensive began. An infantry
|
|||
|
attack tore a wide gap along the seacoast, through which poured the Desert
|
|||
|
Mounted Corps. At the same time the Royal Air Force bombed rail junctions and
|
|||
|
all Turkish army headquarters, completely paralyzing communications. By dawn
|
|||
|
on September 20 the Turkish Eighth Army had ceased to exist, and the Seventh
|
|||
|
was falling back eastward in disorder toward the Jordan. The British cavalry
|
|||
|
then swept through Nazareth and turned east to reach the Jordan just south of
|
|||
|
the Sea of Galilee on September 21. On the desert flank to the east Lawrence
|
|||
|
and Faisal cut the railway line at Deraa on September 27, while Allenby pressed
|
|||
|
to take Damascus on October 1 and Beirut the next day. The Desert Mounted
|
|||
|
Corps continued to spearhead the advance, reaching Homs on October 16 and
|
|||
|
Aleppo on October 25. Within 5 days Turkey had signed an armistice at Mudros,
|
|||
|
ending the war in the Middle East.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Allenby's victory at Megiddo was one of the most brilliant operations in the
|
|||
|
history of the British army. In 38 days Allenby's troops advanced 580 km (360
|
|||
|
mi), taking 76,000 prisoners (4,000 of them Germans and Austrians). In
|
|||
|
Mesopotamia a British force under Lt. Gen. A. S. Cobbe was hurriedly pushed
|
|||
|
north from Baghdad on October 23 to secure the Mosul oil fields before the
|
|||
|
expected Turkish collapse. After a sharp fight at Sharqat on October 29, Cobbe
|
|||
|
hurried his cavalry to the outskirts of Mosul on November 1. Despite the
|
|||
|
provisions of the October 30 armistice, Cobbe was ordered to take the place.
|
|||
|
After some squabbling, the Turkish garrison of Halil Pasha agreed to march out
|
|||
|
and the British remained.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The entire checkered Mesopotamian campaign had hinged on possession and
|
|||
|
protection of the oil fields. The war's end found them in Britain's hands, at
|
|||
|
a total cost of 80,007 casualties. On November 12 the Allied fleet steamed
|
|||
|
through the Dardanelles, arriving off Constantinople (Istanbul) the next day,
|
|||
|
dramatizing the collapse of the Ottoman Empire.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The War at Sea.
|
|||
|
By early 1918, German submarine warfare had been contained by the Allied convoy
|
|||
|
system. It was, nevertheless, still a menace. U-boats operated from bases at
|
|||
|
Zeebrugge, Ostend, and Bruges.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
British Rear Adm. R. J. B. Keyes, commanding the Dover Patrol, organized a
|
|||
|
raid against the bases. On April 22-23 the light cruiser Vindictive dashed
|
|||
|
into Zeebrugge, with destroyer and submarine escort. At the same time a
|
|||
|
British submarine loaded with high explosives was blown up against the lock
|
|||
|
gates and two blockships were also sunk. The Vindictive escaped after
|
|||
|
inflicting some damage, but the base was not entirely sealed. A simultaneous
|
|||
|
raid against Ostend failed, but a later sortie (May 9-10) to block Ostend was
|
|||
|
partially successful. The German battle cruiser Goeben and light cruiser
|
|||
|
Breslau sailed into the Aegean Sea on January 20, but the voyage ended in
|
|||
|
disaster; the Goeben was badly damaged by British mines, and the Breslau was
|
|||
|
sunk. The Goeben, however, was saved despite British aerial bombing.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As Germany approached collapse, German commanders planned a desperate sortie to
|
|||
|
provoke a final battle with the British Grand Fleet, but on October 29 the
|
|||
|
crews mutinied and seized control of the warships, ending the war at sea.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Operations in East Africa.
|
|||
|
Despite intensive efforts the British were unable to overcome the elusive Paul
|
|||
|
von Lettow-Vorbeck during 4 years of continuous search and pursuit. They drove
|
|||
|
him into Portuguese East Africa in 1917, where he continued an active and
|
|||
|
aggressive guerrilla campaign, capturing Portuguese military posts and
|
|||
|
maintaining his small command by captured supplies. He then reentered German
|
|||
|
East Africa and, although he had only 4,000 men and was opposed by forces
|
|||
|
totaling 130,000, he succeeded in capturing several small posts before marching
|
|||
|
into British Northern Rhodesia. Finally, after the British were able to inform
|
|||
|
him of the armistice, he ended hostilities on November 14 and surrendered his
|
|||
|
command on November 23.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Postarmistice.
|
|||
|
On November 17, under the terms of the armistice, Allied troops began to
|
|||
|
reoccupy those portions of France and Belgium that had been held by the Germans
|
|||
|
since 1914. Allied and U.S. troops followed the withdrawing Germans into
|
|||
|
Germany. On December 9, Allied troops crossed the Rhine into the bridgeheads
|
|||
|
agreed in the armistice. The British were at Cologne, the Americans at
|
|||
|
Coblenz, and the French at Mainz. Meanwhile, on November 21 the German High
|
|||
|
Seas Fleet sailed into the Firth of Forth, between the lines of the British
|
|||
|
Grand Fleet. It later was shifted to Scapa Flow.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Peace Treaties
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The First Debate at Versailles.
|
|||
|
The peace conference at Versailles (see PARIS PEACE CONFERENCE) opened
|
|||
|
officially on Jan. 18, 1919. In attendance were 70 delegates, representing 27
|
|||
|
victorious Allied powers. Neither Germany nor the new Russian Soviet republic
|
|||
|
were represented. The principal participants in the conference were the
|
|||
|
leaders of the four great powers: Woodrow Wilson of the United States, Georges
|
|||
|
Clemenceau of France, David Lloyd George of Britain, and Vittorio ORLANDO of
|
|||
|
Italy. It soon became apparent that they had widely divergent motives and
|
|||
|
interests.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Wilson was, at least at the outset, determined on implementing his Fourteen
|
|||
|
Points, which had been the basis for the armistice negotiations. Principally,
|
|||
|
Wilson was most intent on the establishment of a League of Nations, which would
|
|||
|
provide a basis for orderly international relations and the preservation of
|
|||
|
peace.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Clemenceau was a tough, determined, and skillful politician. He was also a
|
|||
|
vengeful old man, who had seen much of France ruined, the flower of French
|
|||
|
manhood consumed in the horrendous war, and who could personally remember the
|
|||
|
harsh peace terms that Germany had imposed on his country after the
|
|||
|
Franco-Prussian War. He was determined not only that Germany should suffer,
|
|||
|
but that the peace terms should make it impossible for Germany to wage war ever
|
|||
|
again.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Lloyd George was also a skilled politician. Although generally inclined to
|
|||
|
make a practical, moderate peace, he had been elected on the basis of promises
|
|||
|
that Germany and its war leaders would be punished. In general he distrusted
|
|||
|
Wilson's idealism and was determined that none of the Fourteen Points should be
|
|||
|
allowed to interfere with Britain, its traditional policies, or its commitments
|
|||
|
to others.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Orlando, the least important of the so-called Big Four, was determined that
|
|||
|
Italy receive the huge territorial rewards that had been promised in 1915 to
|
|||
|
lure Italy into the war on the Allied side.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On January 25 the conference unanimously adopted a resolution to establish the
|
|||
|
LEAGUE OF NATIONS. Then, after a committee was appointed to draft the Covenant
|
|||
|
of the League, the peace terms were hammered out by the Supreme Council, which
|
|||
|
consisted of the heads of government and foreign ministers of the five
|
|||
|
principal Allied powers: the United States, Britain, France, Italy, and Japan.
|
|||
|
Slowly and painfully, after 3 and one-half months of argument, the Allied
|
|||
|
leaders reached compromise solutions on all of the issues and secured the
|
|||
|
agreement of the smaller powers in matters in which they were concerned. By
|
|||
|
May 6 the Treaty of Versailles was finally ready to present to Germany.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Treaty of Versailles.
|
|||
|
The Covenant of the League of Nations was made an integral part of the treaty,
|
|||
|
and every nation signing the treaty had to accept the world organization. The
|
|||
|
League was intended to provide a mechanism for the peaceful settlement of
|
|||
|
disputes, for the promotion of world disarmament, and the general betterment of
|
|||
|
humankind. Except for the return of Alsace-Lorraine to France, which was
|
|||
|
agreed to unanimously, all of the important treaty provisions regarding German
|
|||
|
territory were compromises. Allied occupation of the Rhineland was to continue
|
|||
|
for at least 15 years, and possibly longer, and the region was to remain
|
|||
|
perpetually demilitarized, as was a belt of territory 50 km (30 mi) deep along
|
|||
|
the right bank of the Rhine. Three smaller frontier regions near Eupen and
|
|||
|
Malmedy were to be ceded to Belgium. Parts of the German provinces of Posen
|
|||
|
and West Prussia were to be given to Poland to provide that revived nation with
|
|||
|
access to the Baltic Sea; the Baltic seaport of Gdansk (Danzig) was to become a
|
|||
|
free state, but linked economically to Poland. This left East Prussia
|
|||
|
completely separated from the rest of Germany by this POLISH CORRIDOR to the
|
|||
|
Baltic. All of Germany's overseas possessions were to be occupied by the
|
|||
|
Allies but were to be organized as "mandates," subject to the supervision and
|
|||
|
control of the League of Nations. Britain and France divided most of Germany's
|
|||
|
African colonies, and Japan took over the extensive island possessions in the
|
|||
|
South Pacific.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The treaty required Germany to accept sole responsibility and guilt for causing
|
|||
|
the war. The former emperor and other unspecified German war leaders were to
|
|||
|
be tried as war criminals. (This provision was never enforced.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A number of other military and economic provisions were designed not only to
|
|||
|
punish Germany for its war guilt, but also to insure France and the rest of the
|
|||
|
world against the possibility of future German aggression. The German army was
|
|||
|
limited to 100,000 men and was not to possess any heavy artillery, the general
|
|||
|
staff was abolished, and the navy was to be reduced. No air force would be
|
|||
|
permitted, and the production of military planes was forbidden.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Germany was to pay for all civilian damages caused during the war. This
|
|||
|
burden, combined with payment of REPARATIONS to the Allies of great quantities
|
|||
|
of industrial goods, merchant shipping, and raw materials, was expected to
|
|||
|
prevent Germany from being able to finance any major military effort even if it
|
|||
|
were inclined to evade the military limitations.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Second Debate at Versailles.
|
|||
|
On April 29 a German delegation headed by Graf Ulrich von Brockdorff-Rantzau,
|
|||
|
the German foreign minister, arrived at Versailles. On May 7 the members of
|
|||
|
the delegation were summoned to the Trianon Palace at Versailles to learn the
|
|||
|
treaty terms. After carefully reading the treaty, Brockdorff-Rantzau denounced
|
|||
|
it. He reminded the Allied leaders that the Fourteen Points had provided the
|
|||
|
basis for the armistice negotiations and thus were as binding on the Allies as
|
|||
|
on Germany. He insisted that the economic provisions of the treaty were
|
|||
|
impossible to fulfill.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Although refusing to sign the treaty, the German delegation took it back to
|
|||
|
Berlin for the consideration of the government. Chancellor Philipp SCHEIDEMANN
|
|||
|
also denounced the treaty. The Allies had maintained their naval blockade of
|
|||
|
Germany, however, and after long and bitter debates in Berlin, it became
|
|||
|
obvious that Germany had no choice but to sign the treaty. Scheidemann and
|
|||
|
Brockdorff-Rantzau resigned on June 21. That same day, at Scapa Flow, the
|
|||
|
German High Seas Fleet staged a dramatic protest. Despite every conceivable
|
|||
|
British precaution, the German sailors scuttled each of their 50 warships in
|
|||
|
the harbor.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On June 28 the new German chancellor, Gustav Bauer, sent another delegation to
|
|||
|
Versailles. After informing the Allies that Germany was accepting the treaty
|
|||
|
only because of the need to alleviate the hardships on its people caused by the
|
|||
|
"inhuman" blockade, the Germans signed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Other Treaties.
|
|||
|
On September 10 representatives of the now tiny republic of Austria signed the
|
|||
|
Treaty of Saint-Germain, just outside Paris. The once great Habsburg empire
|
|||
|
had completely disintegrated in October and November 1918. The treaty,
|
|||
|
therefore, merely legalized the disappearance of the Austro-Hungarian Empire.
|
|||
|
Austria recognized the independence of Czechoslovakia, Poland, Yugoslavia, and
|
|||
|
Hungary; it also recognized the award of Galicia to Poland, and of the
|
|||
|
Trentino, South Tyrol, Trieste, and Istria to Italy. The Austrian army was
|
|||
|
limited to 30,000 men, and Austria agreed to pay economic reparations to Allied
|
|||
|
nations that had been victims of Austro-Hungarian aggression. Austria was
|
|||
|
forbidden to unite with Germany, as many people of both countries had
|
|||
|
envisioned.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On November 27, Bulgaria signed a treaty with the Allies at Neuilly, another
|
|||
|
suburb of Paris. Bulgaria recognized the independence of Yugoslavia, and
|
|||
|
agreed to cede territory to Yugoslavia, Romania, and Greece. Bulgaria's army
|
|||
|
was restricted, and the country was forced to pay reparations to its Allied
|
|||
|
neighbors.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Hungary signed the Treaty of Trainon at Versailles on June 4, 1920, which
|
|||
|
reduced the country in area from 283,000 sq km (109,000 sq mi) to less than
|
|||
|
93,000 sq km (36,000 sq mi). The Hungarian army was limited to 35,000 troops,
|
|||
|
and reparations were demanded, although the amount was unspecified.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Because of a number of complications, the peace settlement with Turkey was long
|
|||
|
delayed. When finally signed--at Sevres, another suburb of Paris, on Aug. 10,
|
|||
|
1920--it was somewhat meaningless, because Turkish strongman Mustafa Kemal
|
|||
|
Pasha was leading a nationalist movement and establishing a powerful and proud
|
|||
|
government. After reconquering Turkish Armenia, which had become independent,
|
|||
|
and after ejecting a Greek army from Turkey in a brilliant campaign, Mustafa
|
|||
|
Kemal reoccupied Thrace, or European Turkey, which had been given to Greece by
|
|||
|
the Treaty of Sevres. He then informed the Allies that he was willing to
|
|||
|
accept most of the other provisions of the original peace settlement,
|
|||
|
consistent with the Fourteen Points. The Allies, having no desire for a new
|
|||
|
war, and accepting the reasonableness of the Turkish position, agreed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
By the Treaty of Lausanne (see LAUSANNE, TREATY OF), signed on July 24, 1923,
|
|||
|
Turkey recognized the independence of the Arab Kingdom of Hejaz, the French
|
|||
|
mandate over Syria, and the British mandates over Palestine and Mesopotamia.
|
|||
|
Turkey also recognized Greek and Italian occupation of most of its former
|
|||
|
Aegean islands and agreed to demilitarize the straits, retaining the right to
|
|||
|
close them in time of war. Turkey was to pay no reparations. It was a fair
|
|||
|
and responsible treaty that left Turkey better off than it had been before the
|
|||
|
war, because all of the territories lost were really non-Turkish and had been
|
|||
|
perpetual military and economic problems for the old empire.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the United States, despite President Wilson's efforts, the Senate failed to
|
|||
|
ratify the Versailles peace agreement. As a result the United States arranged
|
|||
|
separate treaties with Germany, Austria, and Hungary.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Technology Goes to War
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
More major military technological innovations occurred during World War I than
|
|||
|
in any other war in history. With the single important exception of the atomic
|
|||
|
bomb, all of the important means of warfare of World War II were merely
|
|||
|
improvements or modifications of weapons in use in 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Aircraft and Air Warfare.
|
|||
|
Although balloons had been used in earlier wars--such as the U.S. Civil War
|
|||
|
and the Franco-Prussian War--serious directed and controlled flight above the
|
|||
|
ground was less than a decade-and-a-half old when World War I broke out. At
|
|||
|
first two varieties of aircraft were used: the rigid, lighter-than-air
|
|||
|
dirigible balloon, or airship, and the heavier-than-air airplane. The best
|
|||
|
known and most successful type of dirigible airship was the German Zeppelin.
|
|||
|
The airplanes were greatly improved versions of the crude prototype first flown
|
|||
|
(1903) in the United States by the Wright brothers.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Germans used their Zeppelin dirigibles in a number of high-altitude raids
|
|||
|
on Paris and London, but long before the end of the war the Germans abandoned
|
|||
|
mass Zeppelin raids because rapidly improving Allied airplanes were able to
|
|||
|
climb to the same altitude, and by firing tracer machine-gun bullets into the
|
|||
|
hydrogen-filled gas bags of the dirigibles, turn them into aerial holocausts.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Zeppelins were used for long-distance transportation--one memorable nonstop
|
|||
|
flight from Bulgaria took much-needed supplies to the tiny isolated German army
|
|||
|
of General von Lettow-Vorbeck in East Africa--but by the end of the war the
|
|||
|
Zeppelin had been eclipsed by the combat airplane.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The air war, for all its color, romance, and glory, had little influence on the
|
|||
|
outcome of World War I. For the most part, aerial warfare consisted of a
|
|||
|
number of individual combats, bearing little relation to the course of the
|
|||
|
great ground battles. Bombing did not seriously damage any war industry, and
|
|||
|
communications and supply lines on the ground were never disrupted to any
|
|||
|
important extent. Basically, the air war of 1914-18 was a forerunner of things
|
|||
|
to come and a proving ground for tactical and technical theory.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Submarine.
|
|||
|
The first efforts toward submarine warfare were pioneered by Americans in the
|
|||
|
Revolutionary and Civil wars. Truly effective military submersibles, however,
|
|||
|
made their appearance in World War I.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Before 1914 a few German naval thinkers had seen the potential of the submarine
|
|||
|
as a means of offsetting Britain's worldwide dominance of the sea by harassing
|
|||
|
and attempting to block Great Britain's vulnerable overseas lines of
|
|||
|
communications.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It almost worked. The submarine campaign of 1917 very nearly forced Britain
|
|||
|
out of the war, but the convoy system saved Britain, and ultimately the
|
|||
|
submarines were no longer a serious threat.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Tank.
|
|||
|
As dramatic and important a new weapon as the airplane and the submarine, the
|
|||
|
tank also demonstrated a potential that would come to be fully realized only in
|
|||
|
subsequent warfare. By the end of World War I the tank was becoming a major
|
|||
|
force in ground battles. It was slow, cumbersome, and vulnerable to hostile
|
|||
|
artillery, but it could provide mobility and firepower to the attacker.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Poison Gas.
|
|||
|
Poison gas was, largely because of its stealth and its asphyxiating fumes, the
|
|||
|
most terror-inspiring of all weapons of the war. Countermeasures soon reduced
|
|||
|
poison gas to little more than a means of harassment, but its deadly potential
|
|||
|
led to an international agreement, the Geneva Protocol of 1925, banning poison
|
|||
|
gas as a means of warfare.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Machine Gun.
|
|||
|
Like the airplane and the submarine, the machine gun was an American invention
|
|||
|
that was improved in Europe. Early in World War I its value as a defensive
|
|||
|
weapon was demonstrated. In combination with trenches, barbed wire, and
|
|||
|
high-explosive artillery shells, the machine gun dominated the long stalemate
|
|||
|
of the trenches between late 1914 and early 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Germans ultimately recognized the offensive potential of the machine gun
|
|||
|
and pioneered the development of light machine guns to provide mobile firepower
|
|||
|
within every squad.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Artillery and High explosives.
|
|||
|
Smoothbore cannon had dominated the battlefields of Europe in Napoleonic times.
|
|||
|
That dominance had suddenly and dramatically disappeared in the U.S. Civil
|
|||
|
War, as the rifled musket became the most lethal weapon on the battlefield.
|
|||
|
Three new developments, however, immediately before World War I restored
|
|||
|
artillery to its place as the arbiter of battles. These were the accurate,
|
|||
|
quick-firing field gun with sophisticated recoil mechanism and fast-locking
|
|||
|
breachblock; high-explosive shells, which could sweep large areas with
|
|||
|
destructive blasts and jagged splinters of steel; and perhaps most important,
|
|||
|
new means of rapid communication by telephone, which permitted guns to be
|
|||
|
placed behind ridge lines and forests and fired over these masks at targets the
|
|||
|
gunners could not see, by following telephoned directions from easily concealed
|
|||
|
observers at the front lines.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Tube artillery weapons also approached their full potential of lethality during
|
|||
|
World War I. The French 75mm field gun, developed in 1897--the most effective
|
|||
|
artillery piece of the war--remained a useful weapon when World War II broke
|
|||
|
out in 1939; the German long-range gun that shelled Paris in early 1918 had one
|
|||
|
of the longest firing ranges of any ballistic cannon.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Electronic Communications.
|
|||
|
Field telephones not only revitalized artillery, but they provided
|
|||
|
instantaneous communication between commanders and subordinate units. Although
|
|||
|
the wires were vulnerable to hostile artillery fire and could be cut by daring
|
|||
|
night patrols, efficient repair crews could keep the telephones operating under
|
|||
|
almost any conditions.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A new means of electronic communication also appeared during World War I,
|
|||
|
barely 10 years after its invention--the radio. Its invisible signals could
|
|||
|
not be cut by artillery fire or wire cutters, although means of jamming
|
|||
|
transmission were soon found--and just as soon evaded. Radio permitted much
|
|||
|
more rapid installation of communications, at far longer ranges, than was
|
|||
|
possible with field telephones. Few improvements have been made in field
|
|||
|
telephones since World War I; improvements in radio transmission, however, have
|
|||
|
been continuous, with the future potential of electronics in warfare still
|
|||
|
unlimited.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Aftermath.
|
|||
|
The increased technology of World War I had greatly expanded humankind's
|
|||
|
potential for killing, but it was also hoped that this "war to end all wars"
|
|||
|
had served as a lesson to nations and that future bloodshed could be avoided.
|
|||
|
The League of Nations was established to settle international disputes
|
|||
|
peaceably, and the Kellogg-Briand Pact (1928) sought to outlaw war completely.
|
|||
|
Many aspects of the peace settlement at Versailles, however, sowed the seeds of
|
|||
|
future conflict. The harsh penalties levied against Germany created economic
|
|||
|
and political instability and thus assisted the rise of Adolf Hitler. As the
|
|||
|
outbreak of World War II 20 years later would prove, humanity had not yet found
|
|||
|
the means to peace. Reviewed by ROBERT D. RAMSEY III
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography:
|
|||
|
GENERAL: Falls, Cyril B., The Great War (1959; repr. 1961); Ferro, Marc, The
|
|||
|
Great War, 1914-1918, trans. by Nicole Stone (1973); Hayes, G. P., World War I:
|
|||
|
A Compact History (1972); Liddell Hart, Basil H., The Real War, 1914-1918 (1930;
|
|||
|
repr. 1966); Marshall, S. L. A., The American Heritage History of World War I
|
|||
|
(1964).
|
|||
|
MILITARY: Banks, Arthur, A Military Atlas of the First World War (1975);
|
|||
|
Bennett, Geoffrey, Naval Battles of the First World War (1969); Cameron, James,
|
|||
|
1914 (1959); Clark, Alan, Aces High: the War in the Air over the Western Front
|
|||
|
(1973); Coffman, Edward M., The War to End All Wars: The American Military
|
|||
|
Experience in World War I (1968); Cooke, David C., Sky Battle, 1914-1918: the
|
|||
|
Story of Aviation in World War I (1970); Gray, Edwyn, The Killing Time: the
|
|||
|
U-Boat War, 1914-1918 (1972); Hoehling, A. A., The Great War at Sea (1965);
|
|||
|
Marder, Arthur J., From the Dreadnought to Scapa Flow, 5 vols. (1961-70);
|
|||
|
Robinson, D. H., The Zeppelin in Combat: A History of the German Naval Airship
|
|||
|
Division (1962); Rutherford, Ward, The Russian Army in World War I (1975);
|
|||
|
Stallings, Laurence, The Doughboys: the Story of the A.E.F., 1917-1918 (1963);
|
|||
|
Stone, Norman, The Eastern Front, 1914-1918 (1975); Wren, Jack, The Great
|
|||
|
Battles of World War I (1971).
|
|||
|
DIPLOMATIC AND POLITICAL: Albertini, Luigi, The Origins of the War of 1914,
|
|||
|
Eng. trans., 3 vols. (1952-1959); Bass, Herbert J., ed., America's Entry into
|
|||
|
World War I: Submarines, Sentiment, or Security? (1964); Fay, Sidney B., The
|
|||
|
Origins of the World War, 2 vols. (1966); Fischer, Fritz, Germany's Aims in the
|
|||
|
First World War, Eng. trans. (1968); Lederer, Ivo John, ed., The Versailles
|
|||
|
Settlement (1960); Mayer, Arno J., Politics and Diplomacy of Peacemaking,
|
|||
|
1918-1919 (1967); Ritter, Gerhard, The Sword and the Scepter, Eng. trans., 4
|
|||
|
vols. (1969-72); Silberstein, Gerard E., The Troubled Alliance: German-Austrian
|
|||
|
Relations, 1914-1918 (1970); Turner, L. C. F., Origins of the First World War
|
|||
|
(1970); Zeman, Z. A. B., The Gentleman Negotiators: A Diplomatic History of the
|
|||
|
First World War (1971).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
==============================================================================
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Albert I, King of Germany
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
Albert I, b. c.1250, king of the Germans (1298-1308), was the son of RUDOLF I,
|
|||
|
the first HABSBURG to wear the German crown. In 1282 Rudolf granted Albert the
|
|||
|
duchies of Austria and Styria. When Rudolf died in 1291, however, the German
|
|||
|
princes, fearful of the growing Habsburg power, denied Albert the crown and
|
|||
|
instead elected Adolf of Nassau as king. Discontent with Adolf soon enabled
|
|||
|
Albert to win over the princes, who deposed Adolf in 1298 and elected Albert
|
|||
|
king. The new king defeated the old at Gollheim (July 1298), where Adolf was
|
|||
|
slain.
|
|||
|
As king, Albert attempted to add Holland and Zealand to the Habsburg domains.
|
|||
|
This unsuccessful effort, coupled with his alliance with the French king PHILIP
|
|||
|
IV, provoked a revolt in the Rhineland that was backed by Pope BONIFACE VIII.
|
|||
|
The revolt was finally crushed in 1302, and the following year Albert secured
|
|||
|
papal confirmation of his election in return for an oath of obedience to the
|
|||
|
pope.
|
|||
|
Albert was assassinated on May 1, 1308, by accomplices of his nephew, John
|
|||
|
Parracide of Swabia. He was succeeded by HENRY VII.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ludendorff, Erich
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(loo-den-dorf, ay'-rik)
|
|||
|
Erich Friedrich Wilhelm Ludendorff, b. Apr. 9, 1865, d. Dec. 20, 1937, was
|
|||
|
a German general in WORLD WAR I. A career officer, he entered the elite
|
|||
|
Prussian general staff before World War I and distinguished himself in the
|
|||
|
opening days of the war by capturing the Belgian fortress-city of Liege. He
|
|||
|
was thereupon made chief of staff to Gen. Paul von HINDENBURG, who had just
|
|||
|
been called from retirement to come to the rescue of East Prussia, which the
|
|||
|
Russians were overrunning. Stunning victories at TANNENBERG and the Masurian
|
|||
|
Lakes in the late summer of 1914 saved the eastern front and made the two
|
|||
|
generals national heroes.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In 1916, Emperor William II gave Hindenburg and Ludendorff, with joint
|
|||
|
operational responsibility, virtually dictatorial control of the German supreme
|
|||
|
command. They consolidated the German lines on the stalemated western front
|
|||
|
and in 1917 commenced unrestricted submarine warfare, which resulted in the
|
|||
|
entry of the United States into the war against Germany. When their last great
|
|||
|
offensive failed in 1918, Hindenburg and Ludendorff insisted on an armistice.
|
|||
|
It was finally granted on Nov. 11, 1918, but on terms that caused Ludendorff
|
|||
|
to resign in protest.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In 1923, Ludendorff participated in Adolf HITLER's abortive MUNICH PUTSCH. He
|
|||
|
was a National Socialist member of the Reichstag from 1924 to 1928 but played
|
|||
|
no part in the Third Reich. DONALD S. DETWILER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Goodspeed, D. J., Ludendorff: Genius of World War I (1966);
|
|||
|
Ludendorff, Erich, My War Memories, 1914-18, trans. anon., 2 vols. (1919).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Triple Entente
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The Triple Entente--an alignment of Britain, France, and Russia that led to
|
|||
|
their alliance in WORLD WAR I--resulted from a series of bilateral diplomatic
|
|||
|
agreements among them between 1894 and 1907. The Franco-Russian Alliance of 1894
|
|||
|
stemmed from France's fear of isolation at the hands of Germany, which had
|
|||
|
formed the TRIPLE ALLIANCE with Austria-Hungary and Italy in 1882. Russia wanted
|
|||
|
support against Austria-Hungary, its rival in the Balkans. In 1904, Britain,
|
|||
|
fearing growing German naval power, entered into the Entente Cordiale with
|
|||
|
France. Thus, the two longtime antagonists terminated their colonial rivalry in
|
|||
|
Africa. Britain also sought reconciliation with its inveterate enemy Russia,
|
|||
|
which was amenable following a humiliating defeat in the Russo-Japanese War
|
|||
|
(1904-05). The Anglo-Russian Convention of 1907 settled their differences by
|
|||
|
establishing separate spheres of influence in Persia. With this agreement, the
|
|||
|
Triple Entente, an understanding rather than an alliance, was complete. In World
|
|||
|
War I the Triple Entente faced the Triple Alliance minus Italy, which defected
|
|||
|
to the Entente. ROBIN BUSS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Schmitt, Bernadotte E., Triple Alliance and Triple Entente (1934);
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Triple Alliance
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The name Triple Alliance has been applied to several separate coalitions of
|
|||
|
European powers. The Triple Alliance of 1668, formed by England, Sweden, and
|
|||
|
the Dutch Republic, was aimed at halting encroachment into the Low Countries by
|
|||
|
France's LOUIS XIV. The Triple Alliance of 1717, made up of France, Britain,
|
|||
|
and the Dutch Republic, was directed against Spanish aspirations to Italian
|
|||
|
territory. The Holy Roman emperor's adherence to the pact in 1718 made it a
|
|||
|
Quadruple Alliance. The Triple Alliance of 1788, consisting of Britain, the
|
|||
|
Dutch Republic, and Prussia, sought to check French influence in the
|
|||
|
Netherlands and Russia's ambitions in the Middle East.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The most famous Triple Alliance was that of 1882, composed of Germany,
|
|||
|
Austria-Hungary, and Italy. Its terms provided that if any of the parties were
|
|||
|
attacked by two or more powers, its allies would come to its aid. Orchestrated
|
|||
|
by German chancellor Otto von BISMARCK, it originated with the Dual Alliance of
|
|||
|
1879, between Germany and Austria-Hungary, to which Italy was added in 1882.
|
|||
|
Germany was motivated by a desire to isolate France; Austria-Hungary sought
|
|||
|
support against Russia, its rival in the Balkans; and Italy, although fearful
|
|||
|
of Austro-Hungarian expansion, wanted help in pursuing its North African
|
|||
|
territorial ambitions. The alliance was renewed periodically.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Meanwhile, a series of bilateral agreements produced the TRIPLE ENTENTE (1907)
|
|||
|
among Britain, France, and Russia. Europe was thus divided into the two camps
|
|||
|
that fought each other in WORLD WAR I, except that Italy renounced the alliance
|
|||
|
and joined the Entente powers in 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Coolidge, Archibald Cary, Origins of the Triple Alliance (1917);
|
|||
|
Langer, W. L., European Alliances and Alignments, 1871-1890, 2d ed. (1950; repr.
|
|||
|
1964); Taylor, A. J. P., The Struggle for Mastery in Europe, 1848-1918 (1954;
|
|||
|
repr. 1971).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Triple Alliance, War of the
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
In the War of the Triple Alliance (1865-70), also known as the Paraguayan War,
|
|||
|
Paraguay confronted an alliance of Argentina, Brazil, and Uruguay. Hostilities
|
|||
|
began when Uruguayan conservatives convinced the dictator of Paraguay,
|
|||
|
Francisco Solano LOPEZ, that Brazil and Argentina were about to invade
|
|||
|
Paraguay. Lopez declared war (January 1865) on Brazil and then on Argentina
|
|||
|
when Argentine president Bartolome Mitre refused him permission to cross
|
|||
|
Argentine territory. Uruguay, which had made a secret alliance with Brazil and
|
|||
|
Argentina, declared war on May 1, 1865. Alliance armies defeated the vastly
|
|||
|
outnumbered Paraguayan forces on land and sea and then blockaded all river
|
|||
|
traffic, but the Paraguayans fought back, subduing the alliance at Curupayty
|
|||
|
(September 1866). In 1868, Brazilian troops took river fortresses, and at the
|
|||
|
beginning of 1869, alliance forces sacked the Paraguayan capital at Asuncion.
|
|||
|
Lopez was shot (Mar. 1, 1870) by the allies, and the bloody war ended shortly
|
|||
|
thereafter. Paraguay, whose population was severely reduced, took decades to
|
|||
|
recover.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Kolinski, C. J., Independence or Death: The Story of the
|
|||
|
Paraguayan War (1965); Phelps, G., Tragedy of Paraguay (1975).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Falkenhayn, Erich von
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
{fahl'-ken-hyn, ay'-rik fuhn}^Erich Georg Anton Sebastian von Falkenhayn, b.
|
|||
|
Sept. 11, 1861, d. Apr. 8, 1922, was chief of the German general staff
|
|||
|
(1914-16) during World War I. Succeeding Helmuth Johannes Ludwig von MOLTKE,
|
|||
|
Falkenhayn adopted the strategy of a war of attrition on the western front.
|
|||
|
Believing that the war would be won there, he opposed the plans of Generals
|
|||
|
Paul von HINDENBURG and Erich LUDENDORFF for an offensive against Russia but
|
|||
|
was overruled by Emperor WILLIAM II. To break the deadlock in the west,
|
|||
|
Falkenhayn planned a major assault on Verdun, which began on Feb. 21, 1916.
|
|||
|
Six months later, as the unsuccessful and costly battle continued, he was
|
|||
|
relieved of his command. He subsequently commanded forces in Romania,
|
|||
|
Palestine, and Lithuania.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Horne, Alistair, The Price of Glory: Verdun 1916 (1962).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Lawrence, T. E.
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
Colonel T. E. Lawrence, known as Lawrence of Arabia, was a guerrilla leader
|
|||
|
in the Arab Revolt of 1916-18, which expelled the Turks from western Arabia and
|
|||
|
Syria during WORLD WAR I. Lawrence was an aloof, complex, versatile, somewhat
|
|||
|
arrogant genius, and his exploits made him a popular, if enigmatic, hero in the
|
|||
|
Western world.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thomas Edward Lawrence was born at Tremadoc, Wales, on Aug. 15, 1888. His
|
|||
|
father, Sir Thomas Robert Chapman, was an Anglo-Irish landholder who left his
|
|||
|
wife for his family's governess. Thomas was the second of five sons produced
|
|||
|
by this union. Adopting the name Lawrence, the family settled in Oxford, where
|
|||
|
Thomas eventually entered the university. Specializing in archaeology,
|
|||
|
architecture, and history, he began learning Arabic when he visited Syria and
|
|||
|
Palestine. After graduating in 1910, he worked as an archaeologist in the
|
|||
|
Middle East until early 1914.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
After the outbreak of World War I, Lawrence returned to Egypt in December 1914
|
|||
|
as an intelligence officer. In October 1916 he accompanied a British mission
|
|||
|
to aid HUSAYN IBN ALI of Mecca, who had launched the Arab Revolt against
|
|||
|
Ottoman Turkish rule. Shortly thereafter, he joined Husayn's son and army
|
|||
|
commander, Faisal (later King FAISAL I of Iraq), as an advisor. Together,
|
|||
|
Faisal and Lawrence proceeded to push back the Ottoman forces by raiding the
|
|||
|
Damascus-Medina railroad and overrunning Ottoman strongpoints. In October 1918
|
|||
|
the Arabs took Damascus, and Lawrence returned to Britain.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As a member of the British delegation to the Paris Peace Conference (1919),
|
|||
|
Lawrence championed the cause of Arab independence, but without effect.
|
|||
|
Following a research fellowship at All Souls College, Oxford, he became a
|
|||
|
Middle Eastern advisor at the Colonial Office under Winston Churchill.
|
|||
|
Although he succeeded in having Faisal appointed king of Iraq, Lawrence had
|
|||
|
tired of fame and what he termed "the shallow grave of public duty." Resigning
|
|||
|
from his post in 1922, he completed his famous account of his Arabian
|
|||
|
experiences, the Seven Pillars of Wisdom (printed privately, 1926; published,
|
|||
|
1935). Under the assumed names of Ross and, later, Shaw, he spent most of the
|
|||
|
remainder of his life as an enlisted man in the Royal Air Force and Tank Corps.
|
|||
|
He developed a passion for high-speed boats and motorcycles and died on May 19,
|
|||
|
1935, after a motorcycle accident. Lawrence also wrote The Mint (1955), an
|
|||
|
account of his life in the air force. ROBERT G. LANDEN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Aldington, Richard, Lawrence of Arabia: A Biographical Enquiry,
|
|||
|
rev. ed. (1969); Garnett, David, ed., The Letters of T. E. Lawrence (1938);
|
|||
|
Graves, Robert, Lawrence and the Arabian Adventure (1928); Knightley, Phillip,
|
|||
|
and Colin, Simpson, The Secret Lives of Lawrence of Arabia (1969); Lawrence,
|
|||
|
Arnold W., ed., T. E. Lawrence by his Friends (1937); Liddell Hart, Basil,
|
|||
|
Colonel Lawrence, The Man Behind the Legend, rev. ed. (1964); Mack, John E.,
|
|||
|
A Prince of Our Disorder: The Life of T. E. Lawrence (1975); Stewart,
|
|||
|
Desmond, T. E. Lawrence (1977).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Marne, Battles of the
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(mahrn)
|
|||
|
The Battles of the Marne, two important WORLD WAR I battles, derived their name
|
|||
|
from the Marne River, a small tributary of the Seine, in France.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
First Battle of the Marne (Sept. 5-10, 1914).
|
|||
|
In the opening days of the war the Germans, sweeping through Belgium and
|
|||
|
southward into France, hoped to encircle Paris and score a quick victory. The
|
|||
|
First Battle of the Marne, although tactically inconclusive, was strategically
|
|||
|
a great Allied victory--and one of the most decisive in history--thwarting the
|
|||
|
German plan for an early end to the war.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
After major victories in the Battles of the Frontiers (August 14-25), four
|
|||
|
right-flank German armies thrust deep into northeastern France, driving before
|
|||
|
them the French Third, Fourth, and Fifth armies and (on the Allied left) the
|
|||
|
British Expeditionary Force (BEF). The French commander in chief, Gen. Joseph
|
|||
|
JOFFRE, assembled a newly created Sixth Army in Paris and inserted another new
|
|||
|
army--the Ninth--between the Fourth and the Fifth. Joffre's plan was that as
|
|||
|
the German army on the extreme right flank--the First, commanded by Gen.
|
|||
|
Alexander von Kluck--advanced east of Paris in pursuit of the retreating
|
|||
|
British and French, it would be struck on its right flank by the Sixth Army on
|
|||
|
September 6, and the retreating armies, bolstered by the Ninth, would turn in
|
|||
|
counterattack. Joffre's plan was almost ruined on September 5 when right-flank
|
|||
|
units of Kluck's army detected the French Sixth Army advance from Paris and
|
|||
|
counterattacked. The aggressive Kluck then launched an attack toward Paris in
|
|||
|
the Battle of the Ourcq. By turning west, however, Kluck created a gap to his
|
|||
|
left between his army and the Second, under Gen. Karl von Bulow. Energetic
|
|||
|
counterattacks by Gen. Louis Franchet d'Esperey's French Fifth Army in the
|
|||
|
Battle of the Petit Morin drove back von Bulow's right flank, further widening
|
|||
|
the gap. Into this gap slowly moved the BEF, commanded by Field Marshal Sir
|
|||
|
John FRENCH. Meanwhile, further to the Allied right, inconclusive struggles
|
|||
|
matched Gen. Ferdinand FOCH's Ninth French Army against the left of the German
|
|||
|
Second and the right of the Third in the Battle of the St. Gond Marshes.
|
|||
|
Still further on the Allied right, in the Battle of Vitry le Francois, the
|
|||
|
French Fourth Army under Gen. Fernand de Langle de Cary battled to a
|
|||
|
standstill against the German Fourth under Duke Albert of Wurttemberg.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Unable to maintain adequate communications with his fast-moving right-flank
|
|||
|
armies, the German commander in chief, Gen. Helmuth Johannes Ludwig von
|
|||
|
MOLTKE, sent a trusted staff officer, Lt. Col. Richard Hentsch, to assess the
|
|||
|
situation, and to issue orders if necessary. When on September 9 Hentsch
|
|||
|
discovered that von Bulow's Second Army had been pushed back by the French
|
|||
|
Fifth, and he realized that the British were moving into the gap between the
|
|||
|
German First and Second Armies, Hentsch ordered both armies to retreat to the
|
|||
|
Aisne River. Kluck retreated to prevent his army from being encircled. Allied
|
|||
|
losses in the first Battle of the Marne were about 250,000; German casualties
|
|||
|
amounted to nearly 300,000.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Second Battle of the Marne (July 15-17, 1918).
|
|||
|
The Second Battle of the Marne stopped the fifth and last of Gen. Erich
|
|||
|
LUDENDORFF's great 1918 German offensives. Although the Germans were quickly
|
|||
|
stopped along most of the Champagne-Marne front, the Seventh Army broke through
|
|||
|
Allied lines west of Reims and drove about 16 km (10 mi) to the Marne River,
|
|||
|
which was then crossed by 14 German divisions. The Allied lines soon
|
|||
|
stiffened, however, largely because of the stubborn defense of the American 3d
|
|||
|
Division and the arrival of other American units.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Within three days of the start of the offensive the Germans were halted, and on
|
|||
|
July 18 the Allies began a counteroffensive that did not stop until the
|
|||
|
Armistice on November 11. COL. T. N. DUPUY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Bloem, Walter, The Advance from Mons, trans. by G. C. Wynne
|
|||
|
(1930; repr. 1967); Spears, Edward L., Liaison 1914, 2d ed. (1968); Tyng,
|
|||
|
Sewell, The Campaign of the Marne (1935).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Tannenberg, Battles of
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(tahn'-en-bairk)
|
|||
|
Two famous battles were fought in the vicinity of Tannenberg (now Stebark,
|
|||
|
Poland; formerly in East Prussia) near the Baltic coast. The first, on July
|
|||
|
15, 1410, sometimes called the Battle of Grunwald, was a Polish-Lithuanian
|
|||
|
victory over the TEUTONIC KNIGHTS. The clash halted the Knights' advance
|
|||
|
eastward along the Baltic and helped spur their decline.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The second battle, in late August 1914, was a German victory early in World War
|
|||
|
I over Russian armies that had invaded East Prussia. German commander Paul von
|
|||
|
HINDENBURG and Erich LUDENDORFF, his chief of staff, directed movements that
|
|||
|
encircled Gen. A. V. Samsonov's Second Russian Army. After the Germans took
|
|||
|
about 90,000 prisoners, Samsonov killed himself, and his remaining men were
|
|||
|
forced to retreat. ROBIN BUSS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ataturk, Kemal
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(ah'-tah-toork, kuh-mahl')
|
|||
|
Kemal Ataturk, b. Mar. 12, 1881, d. Nov. 10, 1938, was the founder and
|
|||
|
first president of the Turkish Republic (1923-38). Originally named Mustafa
|
|||
|
Kemal, he joined the YOUNG TURKS as a young military officer and led the
|
|||
|
extension of the movement to his native Salonika (Thessaloniki). He took an
|
|||
|
active role in the military coup that overthrew the Ottoman sultan ABD AL-HAMID
|
|||
|
II in 1909. Kemal was the only Ottoman commander to gain fame during World War
|
|||
|
I. He defeated the British attempt (1915) to land at Gallipoli and later kept
|
|||
|
the Turkish army of Syria together as it was pushed back into Anatolia by the
|
|||
|
British, helped by the Arab Revolt.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Kemal vigorously opposed the Turkish government's decision to surrender (1918)
|
|||
|
to the Allies and sign the Treaty of Sevres (1920), which gave up large areas
|
|||
|
of Anatolia to foreign occupation or influence. Because of the government's
|
|||
|
desire to stimulate resistance despite the foreign occupation of Istanbul,
|
|||
|
however, he was assigned to supervise demobilization of the remaining troops in
|
|||
|
Anatolia. He used this authority and his wartime reputation to coalesce rising
|
|||
|
Turkish resistance forces, organizing a national army based at Ankara. This
|
|||
|
army ultimately drove out the various Allied occupying forces, abolished the
|
|||
|
sultanate, and replaced it with a republic with its capital at Ankara. As
|
|||
|
reward, Kemal was given the name Ataturk ("Father of the Turks") by a grateful
|
|||
|
nation.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As president of the republic, Ataturk instituted the forms of democracy,
|
|||
|
including a unicameral parliament (the Grand National Assembly), a responsible
|
|||
|
government, led mostly by Prime Minister Ismet INONU, and a modern bureaucracy.
|
|||
|
But he allowed only one party--his own Republican People's party--to assure
|
|||
|
rapid modernization and avoid destructive opposition by vested interests.
|
|||
|
Turkish nationalism was emphasized as a means of rallying popular support for
|
|||
|
the drastic, revolutionary measures needed to modernize the nation. A populist
|
|||
|
program encouraged mass adult education and support for the republic through a
|
|||
|
nationwide system of Peoples' Houses. Secularism was promoted, with the
|
|||
|
disestablishment of Islam as the state religion, replacement of religious with
|
|||
|
secular institutions of education and justice, emancipation of women, adoption
|
|||
|
of modern Western clothing and Latin script, and enforcement of equality for
|
|||
|
all citizens regardless of religion.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Initial attempts to develop the economy by encouraging private enterprise
|
|||
|
foundered because of inefficient management as well as the economic crisis of
|
|||
|
the 1930s; so Ataturk developed statism--state control of the basic means of
|
|||
|
production through national banks. Friendly relations were maintained with
|
|||
|
Turkey's former subject peoples, now independent states or mandate territories,
|
|||
|
through a series of alliances. In the last years before his death, the rise of
|
|||
|
Italian Fascism and German Nazism led Ataturk into close relations with Britain
|
|||
|
and France. STANFORD J. SHAW
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Kinross, Lord, Ataturk: A Biography of Mustafa Kemal, Father of
|
|||
|
Modern Turkey (1965); Webster, D. E., The Turkey of Ataturk: Social Process
|
|||
|
in the Turkish Reformation (1939).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ferdinand I, Emperor of Austria
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
Ferdinand I, b. Apr. 19, 1793, d. June 29, 1875, succeeded his father,
|
|||
|
Francis I (earlier Holy Roman Emperor FRANCIS II), as emperor of Austria in
|
|||
|
1835. Subject to fits of insanity, he was an ineffectual ruler, and the empire
|
|||
|
was governed by a council under Klemens von METTERNICH. Unable to deal with
|
|||
|
the REVOLUTIONS OF 1848, Ferdinand abdicated in favor of his nephew FRANCIS
|
|||
|
JOSEPH in December of that year. ROBIN BUSS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Joffre, Joseph Jacques Cesaire
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(zhawf, zhoh-zef' zhahk say-zair')
|
|||
|
Joseph Jacques Cesaire Joffre, b. Jan. 12, 1852, d. Jan. 3, 1931, was
|
|||
|
commander in chief of the French Army at the outbreak of World War I. He had
|
|||
|
received that post in 1911, as one of a new group of republican officers
|
|||
|
elevated in response to the DREYFUS AFFAIR.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When war broke out in August 1914, Joffre's plan for a French offensive into
|
|||
|
Alsace-Lorraine was frustrated by the speed of the German advance through
|
|||
|
Belgium into northeastern France. An orderly retreat enabled the Allies to
|
|||
|
regroup and counterattack, however, in the First Battle of the MARNE (Sept.
|
|||
|
5-10, 1914). For this victory, Joffre was hailed as the savior of France.
|
|||
|
Joffre's failure to provide further victories led to increasing criticism,
|
|||
|
however. After the costly battles of Verdun and the Somme in 1916 (see SOMME,
|
|||
|
BATTLE OF; VERDUN, BATTLE OF), Joffre was transferred to an advisory position,
|
|||
|
which he left on Dec. 26, 1916. He was made a marshal of France on the same
|
|||
|
day. Joffre's Memoirs was published in translation in 1932. P. M. EWY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Dawbarn, Charles, Joffre and His Army (1916); Joffre, Joseph, My
|
|||
|
March to Timbuktu (1915); King, Jere C., Generals and Politicians: Conflict
|
|||
|
Between France's High Command, Parliament and Government, 1914-1918 (1951).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Pershing, John J.
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(pur'-shing)
|
|||
|
John Joseph "Black Jack" Pershing, b. Laclede, Mo., Sept. 13, 1860, d. July
|
|||
|
15, 1948, commanded the American Expeditionary Forces (AEF) in World War I. He
|
|||
|
graduated from the U.S. Military Academy in 1886 and then served in the
|
|||
|
cavalry in the West. He received a law degree from the University of Nebraska
|
|||
|
and joined (1896) the staff at army headquarters in Washington, D.C. He
|
|||
|
returned to West Point in 1897 as a member of the tactical staff.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
During the Spanish-American War, Pershing distinguished himself at Kettle and
|
|||
|
San Juan hills, later serving as head of the War Department's new Division of
|
|||
|
Customs and Insular Affairs. He went (1899) to the Philippines, where he led a
|
|||
|
series of important expeditions among the hostile Moros. In 1905 he became
|
|||
|
military attache in Tokyo and then went to Manchuria as an observer of the
|
|||
|
Russo-Japanese War.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In 1906, President Theodore Roosevelt elevated Pershing in rank from captain to
|
|||
|
brigadier general. Pershing took command of Fort McKinley near Manila and then
|
|||
|
became (1909) governor of Moro province in the southern Philippines, thoroughly
|
|||
|
defeating the Moros by 1913. Given command of the 8th Brigade in 1914, he led
|
|||
|
(1916-17) the difficult punitive expedition against Pancho VILLA in Mexico.
|
|||
|
Experience and seniority brought him command of the AEF in 1917.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Pershing's tasks in France during World War I were more managerial than
|
|||
|
warlike; he had to organize, train, and supply an inexperienced force that
|
|||
|
eventually numbered more than 2 million. Constantly rebuffing British and
|
|||
|
French efforts to siphon his men off into their depleted ranks, Pershing found
|
|||
|
himself waging two wars--against the Germans and against the Allies. AEF
|
|||
|
successes in the war were largely credited to Pershing, and he emerged from the
|
|||
|
war as its most celebrated American hero. Congress created for him a new rank,
|
|||
|
general of the armies. His memoirs, My Experiences in the World War (2 vols.,
|
|||
|
1931), won him the 1932 Pulitzer Prize for history. FRANK E. VANDIVER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Braddy, Haldeen, Pershing's Mission in Mexico (1966); Goldhurst,
|
|||
|
Richard, Pipe Clay and Drill: John J. Pershing--The Classic American Soldier
|
|||
|
(1976); Palmer, Frederick, John J. Pershing, General of the Armies, A
|
|||
|
Biography (1948); Vandiver, Frank E., Black Jack: Life and Times of John J.
|
|||
|
Pershing, 2 vols. (1977).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Verdun, Battle of
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The WORLD WAR I Battle of Verdun (Feb. 21-Nov. 26, 1916), an unsuccessful
|
|||
|
German effort to take the offensive in the west, was one of the longest and
|
|||
|
bloodiest encounters of the war. Total casualties have been estimated at about
|
|||
|
542,000 French and about 434,000 Germans.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The German assault, directed by Gen. Erich von FALKENHAYN, began with a
|
|||
|
furious bombardment followed by an attack on the region surrounding Verdun,
|
|||
|
which lay in the middle of an Allied salient jutting into the German zone in
|
|||
|
northeastern France. Initially successful, the Germans captured Fort Douamont
|
|||
|
(February 25). Gen. Joseph JOFFRE, the French commander in chief, was
|
|||
|
determined to halt further retreat for reasons of morale as well as strategy.
|
|||
|
On February 25 he assigned Gen. Henri Philippe PETAIN to head the Verdun
|
|||
|
defense. Petain, fighting under the famous motto Ils ne passeront pas! ("They
|
|||
|
shall not pass!"), reorganized his command and brought up reinforcements while
|
|||
|
the weary German troops paused.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On March 6 the Germans attacked the western face of the salient; they were
|
|||
|
halted after initial advances, but the loss of life on both sides was enormous.
|
|||
|
A third offensive, from both east and west, began on April 9, but again the
|
|||
|
Germans were stopped.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
German assaults continued into early July, and Petain, who had been promoted
|
|||
|
and replaced as local commander by Gen. Robert NIVELLE, recommended
|
|||
|
withdrawal. During the summer, however, the Anglo-French Somme offensive (see
|
|||
|
SOMME, BATTLES OF THE) and the Russian Brusilov offensive drew off German
|
|||
|
manpower, and in the late summer the Germans adopted a defensive posture on the
|
|||
|
western front. The French soon took the offensive. Under Gen. Charles Mangin
|
|||
|
they recaptured Fort Douamont (October 24) and Fort Vaux (November 2). By the
|
|||
|
time the fighting at Verdun had ended in mid-December, the French had advanced
|
|||
|
almost to their February lines. COL. T. N. DUPUY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Blend, Georges, Verdun, trans. by Frances Frenaye (1964);
|
|||
|
Hermanns, William, The Holocaust: From a Survivor of Verdun (1972); Horne,
|
|||
|
Alistair, Death of a Generation: From Neuve Chapelle to Verdun and the Somme
|
|||
|
(1970) and The Price of Glory: Verdun, 1916 (1962).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Verdun, Treaty of
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The Treaty of Verdun (Aug. 10, 843) divided Charlemagne's Frankish Empire
|
|||
|
among the three sons of LOUIS I (Louis the Pious). The divisions coincided
|
|||
|
roughly with later national boundaries in Europe: CHARLES II (Charles the
|
|||
|
Bald) received lands corresponding to most of modern France; LOUIS THE GERMAN
|
|||
|
gained the lands east of the Rhine River (Germany); and LOTHAIR I, the eldest,
|
|||
|
took the imperial title and the Lombard kingdom (Italy) as well as
|
|||
|
heterogeneous territories to the north. ROBIN BUSS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Nivelle, Robert Georges
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(nee-vel')
|
|||
|
Robert Georges Nivelle, b. Oct. 15, 1856, d. Mar. 23, 1924, was commander
|
|||
|
in chief (December 1916-May 1917) of the French Army in World War I. From May
|
|||
|
to December 1916 he successfully defended Verdun, but his April 1917 offensive,
|
|||
|
in which he commanded the combined French and British armies, failed. Mutinies
|
|||
|
broke out in the French army, and on May 15, Nivelle was replaced by Gen.
|
|||
|
Philippe PETAIN. In December he was transferred to North Africa.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Spears, Edward L., Prelude to Victory (1939).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Petain, Henri Philippe
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(pay-tan')
|
|||
|
Henri Philippe Petain, b. Apr. 24, 1856, d. July 23, 1951, a World War I
|
|||
|
French military hero, headed the VICHY GOVERNMENT in France during World War
|
|||
|
II. A student and later a teacher at the Ecole de Guerre, Petain attained the
|
|||
|
rank of general after the outbreak of World War I. He directed various
|
|||
|
operations during the war, becoming a hero after the Battle of Verdun (1916;
|
|||
|
see VERDUN, BATTLE OF), in which he halted the advance of German troops despite
|
|||
|
massive French losses. In 1917 he became commander in chief of armies in the
|
|||
|
field, and a year later he was made marshal of France.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Between the two world wars Petain held high military and government posts.
|
|||
|
After France's defeat (1940) by the Germans, the French government fled to
|
|||
|
Bordeaux, and Petain became premier. He concluded an armistice with Germany
|
|||
|
and became chief-of-state in the fascist-oriented Vichy Government of
|
|||
|
unoccupied France, with full powers granted by the French parliament. Although
|
|||
|
at first he was nominally independent, he found it increasingly difficult to
|
|||
|
resist German demands. In December 1940, Petain dismissed his foreign minister
|
|||
|
Pierre LAVAL, a collaborator who had helped to bring him to power, but in 1942
|
|||
|
he recalled Laval at German insistence.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
After the Allied victory (1945), the French brought Petain to trial. He was
|
|||
|
sentenced to death, but the provisional president Charles de Gaulle commuted
|
|||
|
the sentence to life imprisonment. P. M. EWY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Griffiths, Richard M., Petain: A Biography of Marshal Philippe
|
|||
|
Petain of Vichy (1972); Huddleston, Sisley, France: The Tragic Years,
|
|||
|
1939-1947 (1965); Tournoux, Jean-Raymond, Sons of France: Petain and de
|
|||
|
Gaulle, trans. by Oliver Coburn (1966).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Gallipoli campaign
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(guh-lip'-uh-lee)
|
|||
|
The Gallipoli campaign of 1915 was an Allied attempt to knock Ottoman Turkey
|
|||
|
out of WORLD WAR I and reopen a supply route to Russia. The initial plan,
|
|||
|
proposed by British First Lord of the Admiralty Winston CHURCHILL, called for
|
|||
|
an Allied fleet--mostly British--to force the Dardanelles Strait and then to
|
|||
|
steam to Constantinople to dictate peace terms.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On Feb. 19, 1915, a Franco-British fleet under British Vice Admiral Sackville
|
|||
|
Carden began systematic reduction of the fortifications lining the Dardanelles.
|
|||
|
The principal fortifications were attacked on March 18. Sixteen
|
|||
|
battleships--including the powerful Queen Elizabeth--provided the principal
|
|||
|
firepower. Just as the bombardment had silenced the Turkish batteries,
|
|||
|
however, three battleships were sunk in an undetected minefield, and three
|
|||
|
others were disabled. The Turks had nearly expended their ammunition, many of
|
|||
|
their batteries had been destroyed, and their fire-control communications were
|
|||
|
out of action. The Allies, however, did not know this. Rear Admiral John de
|
|||
|
Robeck, who had taken command when Carden fell ill, called off the attack and
|
|||
|
withdrew his ships from the strait.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the meantime, the Allies had hastily assembled a force of 78,000 men and
|
|||
|
dispatched it from England and Egypt to Gallipoli. As his flotilla gathered
|
|||
|
near the peninsula, however, the commanding general, Ian Hamilton, discovered
|
|||
|
that guns and ammunition had been loaded on separate ships. The transports had
|
|||
|
to steam to Egypt to be properly loaded for combat. The Turks, now alerted to
|
|||
|
the Allied plan, used the resulting month's delay to improve their defenses.
|
|||
|
Some 60,000 Turkish troops, under the German general Otto Liman von Sanders,
|
|||
|
awaited the Allies.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On April 25, British and ANZAC (Australian and New Zealand Army Corps) troops
|
|||
|
landed at several points near the tip of the peninsula. Simultaneously, on the
|
|||
|
Asiatic side of the strait, the one French division made a diversionary
|
|||
|
landing, and off Bulair, on the neck of the peninsula, a naval force attempted
|
|||
|
to distract the Turks.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Allied troops were soon pinned down in several unconnected beachheads,
|
|||
|
stopped by a combination of Turkish defenses and British mismanagement. Losses
|
|||
|
were high. The Turks ringed the tiny beachheads with entrenchments, and the
|
|||
|
British and ANZAC troops soon found themselves involved in trench warfare.
|
|||
|
After three months of bitter fighting, Hamilton attempted a second assault--on
|
|||
|
the western side of the peninsula. This assault lacked adequate naval gunfire
|
|||
|
support; it failed to take any of its major objectives and resulted in heavy
|
|||
|
casualties. Hamilton was relieved on October 15, and by December 10 his
|
|||
|
replacement, Gen. Charles Monro, had evacuated the bulk of the troops and
|
|||
|
supplies. The remaining 35,000 men were withdrawn without the Turks realizing
|
|||
|
it on Jan. 8-9, 1916. By contrast with the operation as a whole, the
|
|||
|
withdrawal was a masterpiece of planning and organization, with no loss of
|
|||
|
life. Estimates of Allied casualties for the entire campaign are about
|
|||
|
252,000, with the Turks suffering almost as many casualties--an estimated
|
|||
|
251,000. COL. T. N. DUPUY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Bush, Eric W., Gallipoli (1975); Hamilton, Sir Ian, Gallipoli
|
|||
|
Diary (1920); James, R. R., Gallipoli (1965); Moorehouse, Alan, Gallipoli
|
|||
|
(1956); Liman von Sanders, Otto, My Five Years in Turkey (1927).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
French, John, 1st Earl of Ypres
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
John French, b. Sept. 28, 1852, d. May 22, 1925, was a British field marshal
|
|||
|
who commanded the British forces in Belgium and France in the early stages of
|
|||
|
World War I. He served in the South African War (1899-1902) and was chief of
|
|||
|
the imperial general staff (1912-14). Given command of the British
|
|||
|
Expeditionary Force (BEF) in August 1914, he failed to coordinate with the
|
|||
|
French armies, and the BEF suffered huge casualties at the first and second
|
|||
|
battles of Ypres and at Loos. In December 1915 he was replaced by Gen.
|
|||
|
Douglas Haig.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Gallieni, Joseph Simon
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
{gahl-lee-ay'-nee} Joseph Simon Gallieni, b. Apr. 24, 1849, d. May 27, 1916,
|
|||
|
was a French general who worked to integrate France's colonial conquests into
|
|||
|
the FRENCH COLONIAL EMPIRE. He served in the Franco-Prussian War (1870-71) and
|
|||
|
later in the 1870s was sent to Africa. In the course of his colonial military
|
|||
|
and administrative career he served in the Upper Niger area, Martinique, French
|
|||
|
Sudan, Indochina, and Madagascar. In Madagascar he created a system of
|
|||
|
compulsory labor as part of his policy to have the natives raise their own
|
|||
|
standard of living. In 1911, Gallieni declined the position of supreme
|
|||
|
commander of the French army because of ill health and age. Nonetheless, he
|
|||
|
was appointed military governor of Paris in August 1914 and raised troops to
|
|||
|
drive back the Germans in the First Battle of the Marne. He served as minister
|
|||
|
of war from 1915 to 1916 and was made a marshal of France posthumously.
|
|||
|
Gallieni wrote several works on his colonial campaigns and policies. P. M.
|
|||
|
EWY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Matthew, V. L., "Joseph Simon Gallieni," in African Proconsuls,
|
|||
|
ed. by L. H. Gann and Peter Duignan (1978).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
William II, Emperor of Germany
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
King of Prussia and the third German emperor, William II, b. Jan. 27, 1859,
|
|||
|
d. June 4, 1941, led Germany into WORLD WAR I. From birth he had an
|
|||
|
underdeveloped left arm and hand, which may have contributed to his unstable
|
|||
|
and restless personality. William developed a strong antagonism toward
|
|||
|
England, the country of his strong-willed mother, Victoria, the daughter of the
|
|||
|
British queen Victoria. His father, the less dominant parent, did not achieve
|
|||
|
the throne--as FREDERICK III--until March 1888, when he was already dying.
|
|||
|
William opposed the relatively liberal principles of his parents, identifying
|
|||
|
instead with the conservative policies of his grandfather, William I, although
|
|||
|
he lacked the older man's ability to judge character. Despite his intelligence
|
|||
|
and good intentions, William never learned to concentrate, and his military
|
|||
|
training had prepared him poorly when he succeeded his father on June 15, 1888.
|
|||
|
William's youth, inexperience, and desire to rule on his own brought a decisive
|
|||
|
clash with Chancellor Otto von BISMARCK, who opposed further extension of
|
|||
|
social welfare measures--temporarily desired by William to counteract August
|
|||
|
Bebel's Social Democrats.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
With Bismarck's dismissal in 1890, William gradually extended his own
|
|||
|
authority. He relied heavily on irresponsible military advisors, rather than
|
|||
|
on civilian statesmen. Volatile, unpredictable, and never applying himself
|
|||
|
methodically, he was unable to coordinate government policy. His
|
|||
|
chancellors--Georg Leo, Graf von CAPRIVI; Chlodwig, Furst zu
|
|||
|
Hohenlohe-Schillingfurst; Bernhard, Furst von BULOW; and Theobald von
|
|||
|
BETHMANN-HOLLWEG--made half-hearted suggestions that concessions should be made
|
|||
|
to effect the gradual transformation of a monarchy dominated by landowners and
|
|||
|
industrialists into a state more responsive to the majority of the people.
|
|||
|
Such suggestions were thwarted, however, by William's insistence upon
|
|||
|
absolutism and his opposition to parliamentary control. Great material
|
|||
|
prosperity masked a failure to achieve meaningful political reform. In his
|
|||
|
foreign policy William aimed to enhance German prestige, expressing a strident
|
|||
|
nationalism in warlike speeches that alarmed all Europe and backing colonial
|
|||
|
expansion and Admiral Alfred von TIRPITZ's construction of a large battle
|
|||
|
fleet. William abandoned Bismarck's ties with Russia in 1890 and, despite
|
|||
|
later attempts at alliance, alienated his cousin Russian emperor NICHOLAS II by
|
|||
|
his tactlessness. Britain--offended by William's encouragement of the Boers in
|
|||
|
his telegram (1896) to South African president Paul KRUGER--was disturbed by
|
|||
|
German imperialism and commercial competition, and threatened by the German
|
|||
|
navy. William's attempts to frighten France into alliance, notably in the
|
|||
|
first of the MOROCCAN CRISES (1905-06), only strengthened French ties with
|
|||
|
Britain and Russia. He encouraged Austrio-Hungarian expansion in the Balkans,
|
|||
|
going far beyond the terms of the alliance between Germany and Austria-Hungary.
|
|||
|
William wavered between peace and war in July 1914; it was his tragedy to bear
|
|||
|
heavy responsibility for the outbreak of World War I through his
|
|||
|
sword-rattling, his backing of Austria, his fleet increases, and his approval
|
|||
|
of the war plan of Alfred, Graf von SCHLIEFFEN.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
By removing himself to army headquarters during the war (1914-18), William lost
|
|||
|
contact with the German people and identified the monarchy with the war's
|
|||
|
outcome. He contributed to defeat by supporting far-reaching annexationist
|
|||
|
plans and unrestricted submarine warfare, which brought the intervention of the
|
|||
|
United States, and by opposing peace proposals and domestic reform. He lost
|
|||
|
authority to the party leaders in the Reichstag and to the dictatorship
|
|||
|
(1916-18) of Paul von HINDENBURG and Erich LUDENDORFF. With the armistice of
|
|||
|
November 1918, William fled to the Netherlands, where he abdicated on Nov. 28,
|
|||
|
1918; he died in exile there. His memoirs were published in English
|
|||
|
translation in 1922. FREDERIC B. M. HOLLYDAY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Balfour, Michael, The Kaiser and His Times, 2d ed. (1972);
|
|||
|
Cowles, Virginia, The Kaiser (1963); Fischer, Fritz, The War of Illusions:
|
|||
|
German Policies from 1911 to 1914, trans. by Marian Jackson (1975); Kurtz,
|
|||
|
Harold, The Second Reich: Kaiser Wilhelm II and His Germany (1970); Ludwig,
|
|||
|
Emil, William Hohenzollern: The Last of the Kaisers, trans. by Ethel Mayne
|
|||
|
(1927; repr. 1970); Rohl, J. C. G., Germany without Bismarck: The Crisis of
|
|||
|
Government in the Second Reich, 1890-1900 (1967).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Churchill, Sir Winston
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(statesman)
|
|||
|
Sir Winston Leonard Spencer Churchill held most of the high offices of state in
|
|||
|
Great Britain, was a member of Parliament for more than 60 years, and served
|
|||
|
twice as prime minister. As Britain's leader through most of WORLD WAR II, he
|
|||
|
personified resistance to tyranny.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Early Life.
|
|||
|
Winston Churchill was born at Blenheim Palace on Nov. 30, 1874. His father,
|
|||
|
Lord Randolph Churchill, was the third son of the 7th duke of Marlborough, and
|
|||
|
Winston was thus directly descended from the 1st duke of MARLBOROUGH, of whom
|
|||
|
he was to write a monumental biography. His mother was Jennie Jerome, an
|
|||
|
American. Churchill's childhood was unhappy. He loathed most of his time at
|
|||
|
school (Harrow) and obstinately refused to learn any Greek beyond the alphabet.
|
|||
|
He loved to read history and poetry, however, and was fascinated by soldiers
|
|||
|
and battles. From childhood he had an extraordinary memory.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Declining the suggestion that he might go to a university, Churchill enrolled
|
|||
|
in the Royal Military College at Sandhurst. He graduated in 1894 and was
|
|||
|
commissioned in the 4th Hussars. After service in Cuba and India, he took part
|
|||
|
in the Battle of Omdurman (1898) in the Sudan and published an account of it in
|
|||
|
The River War (2 vols., 1899). He had already written for British newspapers
|
|||
|
while on military duty. Sent to cover the SOUTH AFRICAN WAR for the Morning
|
|||
|
Post, he was captured by the Boers in 1899. His daring escape made him an
|
|||
|
overnight celebrity.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Liberal Statesman.
|
|||
|
Churchill was already set in the ambition to become a politician. He was
|
|||
|
elected to Parliament as a Conservative in 1900 and, although he found speaking
|
|||
|
an ordeal, quickly made his mark. His political sympathies began to change,
|
|||
|
however, and he abandoned the Conservative party for the Liberals in 1904.
|
|||
|
When the Liberals came to power in 1905, Churchill entered the government as
|
|||
|
under secretary of state for the colonies. In 1908, the year of his marriage
|
|||
|
to Clementine Hosier, he became a member of the cabinet as president of the
|
|||
|
Board of Trade; in 1910 he was appointed home secretary and in the following
|
|||
|
year first lord of the Admiralty. Even in Herbert ASQUITH's cabinet of high
|
|||
|
ability, Churchill stood out as a coming man. Working closely with Admiral
|
|||
|
Lord FISHER OF KILVERSTONE, who was largely responsible for the modernization
|
|||
|
of the Royal Navy, Churchill completed British naval preparations for war.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
After World War I began, he attempted to exploit the navy's mobility in forcing
|
|||
|
(1915) the Dardanelles (see GALLIPOLLI CAMPAIGN). This audacious assault
|
|||
|
failed, and when the Conservatives, many of whom now detested him, joined the
|
|||
|
government in 1915, Churchill was moved from the Admiralty. After a period of
|
|||
|
active military service in France, he became (1917) minister of munitions under
|
|||
|
David LLOYD GEORGE. He subsequently served as secretary of state for war and
|
|||
|
air (1918-21) and for the colonies (1921-22) and helped negotiate the treaty
|
|||
|
(1921) that created the Irish Free State. But he lost both his office and his
|
|||
|
seat in Parliament when Lloyd George's coalition government fell in 1922.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Conservative Chancellor and Critic.
|
|||
|
Over the next year or two, Churchill gradually moved back into alliance with
|
|||
|
the Conservatives. He used to remark with a mischievous twinkle, "Any fool can
|
|||
|
rat, but I flatter myself that it takes a certain ingenuity to re-rat."
|
|||
|
Returned to Parliament in 1924, he was offered the post of chancellor of the
|
|||
|
exchequer in Stanley BALDWIN's Conservative government (1924-29). The measure
|
|||
|
with which he is chiefly identified at the exchequer was the return to the gold
|
|||
|
standard, giving the pound a fixed value against other currencies, in 1925.
|
|||
|
Churchill took this step with many misgivings, and it proved a mistake,
|
|||
|
worsening the already poor economic situation. During the General Strike of
|
|||
|
1926, Churchill was vehement in his condemnation of the strikers. Afterward he
|
|||
|
made efforts to heal the breach with labor, but he was never entirely
|
|||
|
successful.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Between 1929 and 1939 Churchill did not hold office. He disapproved violently
|
|||
|
of Baldwin's Indian policy, which pointed toward eventual self-government. At
|
|||
|
the same time he warned against the ambitions of Nazi Germany and urged that
|
|||
|
Britain should match Germany in air power. As World War II drew nearer, his
|
|||
|
warnings were seen to be justified. When general war broke out in September
|
|||
|
1939, Churchill was offered his old post of first lord of the Admiralty by
|
|||
|
Prime Minister Neville CHAMBERLAIN. Following the abortive Allied attempt to
|
|||
|
dislodge the Germans from Norway, for which Churchill bore considerable
|
|||
|
responsibility, Chamberlain determined to resign. Churchill replaced him as
|
|||
|
prime minister as Germany invaded the Low Countries on May 10, 1940.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
War Leader.
|
|||
|
The prime minister was largely responsible for many aspects of war policy. He
|
|||
|
established personal relations of the highest value with U.S. President
|
|||
|
Franklin D. ROOSEVELT, who began to supply arms to Britain immediately after
|
|||
|
the British army lost most of its equipment at DUNKERQUE (June 1940). In the
|
|||
|
late summer of 1940, as the Battle of Britain (see BRITAIN, BATTLE OF) raged
|
|||
|
overhead and no one knew whether Britain would be invaded, Churchill daringly
|
|||
|
diverted an armored division--one of only two in Britain--to the Middle East.
|
|||
|
Although no one had been a more convinced opponent of the USSR, he decided
|
|||
|
immediately to give help to the USSR when it was invaded by Germany in the
|
|||
|
summer of 1941. The entry of the United States into the war at the end of the
|
|||
|
same year gave the Allies the advantage in greater resources.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The new shape of the alliance also meant that Britain's influence was bound to
|
|||
|
diminish as the USSR and the United States developed their full power.
|
|||
|
Churchill, however, was determined that the slaughter that he had seen in World
|
|||
|
War I should not be repeated. Accordingly, he refused to attempt an invasion
|
|||
|
of mainland Europe until North Africa and the Mediterranean had been cleared of
|
|||
|
the enemy. The Allied invasion of Sicily and Italy, "the soft underbelly of
|
|||
|
the Axis," finally began in the summer of 1943, to be followed a year later by
|
|||
|
the NORMANDY INVASION.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
By this time, however, Churchill carried less weight at conferences and in the
|
|||
|
general formation of war strategy. For example, in the final stages of the war
|
|||
|
he favored a fast Western Allied drive on Berlin to forestall Soviet occupation
|
|||
|
but was overruled by the Allied commander in chief Dwight EISENHOWER, who
|
|||
|
wanted to crush the last German resistance in the West. It is not certain,
|
|||
|
however, that further penetration by British and American forces into Europe
|
|||
|
would have held the Soviets at bay. Moreover, Churchill did not then foresee
|
|||
|
the full Soviet threat. At the time of the YALTA CONFERENCE (February 1945),
|
|||
|
when substantial concessions were made to the USSR, Churchill spoke in terms of
|
|||
|
high confidence about Soviet intentions. He soon came to a different opinion,
|
|||
|
and in 1946, in a speech delivered in Fulton, Mo., he spoke of the "iron
|
|||
|
curtain" that had descended across Europe.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Although Churchill wished to keep the wartime coalition government in being, a
|
|||
|
general election was called in Britain in July 1945. Then, after the
|
|||
|
unconditional surrender of Germany and just before the final collapse of Japan,
|
|||
|
the British electorate voted the Conservatives out. When the first results
|
|||
|
were received, showing a substantial swing to the Labour party, Churchill was
|
|||
|
taking a bath. He remarked: "There may well be a landslide and they have a
|
|||
|
perfect right to kick us out. That is democracy. That is what we have been
|
|||
|
fighting for. Hand me my towel."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Later Years.
|
|||
|
Labour accordingly took office with a large majority. Churchill felt deeply
|
|||
|
this rejection by the electorate and determined to reverse it. By the end of
|
|||
|
1951 he was back in power, with a small majority. Although he never quite
|
|||
|
matched in this last phase as prime minister the performance of his wartime
|
|||
|
days, his energy in the first year or two remained astonishing. Churchill gave
|
|||
|
authority to the administration; his very presence as prime minister helped to
|
|||
|
still criticism.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In July 1953, soon after his knighthood and the coronation of Queen Elizabeth
|
|||
|
II, he suffered a stroke. Sir Anthony EDEN, whom Churchill had long wanted as
|
|||
|
his successor, was himself ill at the time, and part of Churchill's motive in
|
|||
|
remaining in office was doubtless to ensure that Eden was not cheated of his
|
|||
|
succession. Churchill finally left office in April 1955.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Sir Winston's last ten years, marked by an increasing feebleness in health,
|
|||
|
were occupied by occasional travel, a little painting, and the publication of
|
|||
|
his History of the English Speaking Peoples (4 vols., 1956-58). This was the
|
|||
|
last of his many notable writings, which included Lord Randolph Churchill
|
|||
|
(1906), The World Crisis (4 vols., 1923-29), My Early Life (1930), Marlborough
|
|||
|
(4 vols., 1933-38), and The Second World War (6 vols., 1948-54). Churchill
|
|||
|
occupied to the end a special place in the affections of the British people,
|
|||
|
symbolizing a magnificent national performance in heroic days. He died on Jan.
|
|||
|
24, 1965, 70 years to the day after his father, at the age of 90. DAVID DILKS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography
|
|||
|
Bibliography: American Heritage, Churchill: The Life Triumphant (1965);
|
|||
|
Bonham-Carter, Lady Violet, Winston Churchill: An Intimate Biography (1965);
|
|||
|
Churchill, Randolph S., and Gilbert, Martin, Winston S. Churchill, 5 vols.
|
|||
|
(1966-76, incomplete); Feis, Herbert, Churchill, Roosevelt, Stalin: The War
|
|||
|
They Waged and the Peace They Sought, rev. ed. (1966); James, Robert Rhodes,
|
|||
|
Churchill: A Study in Failure, 1900-1939 (1970); Lash, Joseph, Roosevelt and
|
|||
|
Churchill, 1939-1941 (1976); Pelling, Henry, Churchill (1974); Roskill,
|
|||
|
Stephen, Churchill and the Admirals (1978); Rowse, A. L., The Churchills
|
|||
|
(1966); Taylor, A. J. P., et al., eds., Churchill Revised: A Critical
|
|||
|
Assessment (1969); Thompson, R. W., Generalissimo Churchill (1974); Thomson,
|
|||
|
Malcolm, Churchill: His Life and Times, rev. ed. (1965).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bismarck, Otto von
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
{biz'-mahrk} The Prussian statesman Otto von Bismarck was the architect of
|
|||
|
German unification and the arbiter of European power politics in the second half
|
|||
|
of the 19th century.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
EARLY LIFE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bismarck was born at Schonhausen in Brandenburg on Apr. 1, 1815. His father
|
|||
|
came of the old Prussian nobility, his mother from the upper bourgeoisie.
|
|||
|
Distaste for the study of law and bureaucracy caused Bismarck to turn to
|
|||
|
management of the family estates in Brandenburg. There he was converted to the
|
|||
|
fundamentalist religious views of the Lutheran pietists. During the
|
|||
|
REVOLUTIONS OF 1848, Bismarck gained political notice in Prussia as an extreme
|
|||
|
reactionary, who supported suppression of revolt and continued Austrian
|
|||
|
leadership in Germany. As Prussian minister to the GERMAN CONFEDERATION in
|
|||
|
Frankfurt (1851-59), he adopted the independent line of realpolitik, backing a
|
|||
|
policy based on Prussian interests, without regard for ideology, or
|
|||
|
humanitarianism. He now supported the ZOLLVEREIN against Austria, favored
|
|||
|
cooperation with NAPOLEON III of France, and opposed intervention in the
|
|||
|
internal affairs of other states in the interest of legitimate sovereigns.
|
|||
|
After briefly representing Prussia at St. Petersburg and Paris he was summoned
|
|||
|
home to become (Sept. 22, 1862) minister president and foreign minister for
|
|||
|
the Prussian king (later German emperor) WILLIAM I.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
UNIFICATION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
After proclaiming the policy of "iron and blood," Bismarck defied the Prussian
|
|||
|
Chamber of Deputies, which was locked in a constitutional conflict with the
|
|||
|
king, by implementing army reforms, administering without an approved budget,
|
|||
|
and following an independent foreign policy. His diplomacy brought victorious
|
|||
|
wars with Denmark (over SCHLESWIG-HOLSTEIN, 1864) and Austria (the SEVEN WEEKS'
|
|||
|
WAR of 1866), as a result of which the chamber passed an indemnity bill (in
|
|||
|
effect forgiving Bismarck's constitutional transgressions) and approved past
|
|||
|
budgets. With Austria excluded by force from Germany the North German
|
|||
|
Confederation was formed (July 14, 1867) under Prussian control. Under the
|
|||
|
constitution of the new state the Prussian king retained control of the army
|
|||
|
and policy-making, and the chancellor (Bismarck) was responsible only to him.
|
|||
|
The Bundesrat (federal council) represented the interests of the separate
|
|||
|
states, while in the parliament, or REICHSTAG, universal adult male suffrage
|
|||
|
(which Bismarck had discussed with the socialist Ferdinand LASSALLE) was
|
|||
|
instituted. In 1870, Bismarck's backing of a HOHENZOLLERN prince as candidate
|
|||
|
for the Spanish throne, coupled with his inflammatory editing of the Ems
|
|||
|
Dispatch (a message from William I to Napoleon III), had the desired effect of
|
|||
|
provoking France into the FRANCO-PRUSSIAN WAR. France was rapidly defeated,
|
|||
|
the German Empire (including the southern German states) was proclaimed at
|
|||
|
Versailles on Jan. 18, 1871, and Bismarck was named prince and German
|
|||
|
chancellor. The 1867 constitution was retained, and Bismarck also maintained
|
|||
|
civilian control over the army with William. He was thus able to block
|
|||
|
preventive war in the following years.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Imperial Chancellor.
|
|||
|
Bismarck's foreign policy was now directed at maintaining and strengthening the
|
|||
|
power of the German Empire, which he saw as satiated territorially. Its
|
|||
|
security was ensured by marshaling its political and diplomatic resources in
|
|||
|
Europe and by isolating France diplomatically. When the Three Emperors' League
|
|||
|
(1873) with Russia and Austria disintegrated as a result of rivalry in the
|
|||
|
Balkans, Bismarck sought to mediate as an "honest broker" at the Congress of
|
|||
|
Berlin (1878; see BERLIN, CONGRESS OF). Increasing Russian hostility
|
|||
|
brought--against William's wishes--the Dual Alliance with Austria (1879), which
|
|||
|
became the TRIPLE ALLIANCE when Italy joined it in 1882. Bismarck, however,
|
|||
|
sought to tie Russia to this alliance by reviving the Three Emperors' League
|
|||
|
(1881-87) and through the Reinsurance Treaty (1887-90). He also gained British
|
|||
|
cooperation.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Domestically in alliance with the National Liberals from 1867 to 1877, Bismarck
|
|||
|
extended the powers of the imperial government, adopted laissez-faire economic
|
|||
|
policies, and fought the political power of the Roman Catholic church in the
|
|||
|
KULTURKAMPF. The growth of the Catholic Center party and the challenges
|
|||
|
created by an economic depression (1873-96) brought a break with the liberals
|
|||
|
and the abandonment of laissez-faire. With Conservative, intermittent Center,
|
|||
|
and some remnants of National Liberal support, he embarked upon a policy of
|
|||
|
protective tariffs, suppression of the Social Democrats under August BEBEL, and
|
|||
|
pioneering social welfare measures, including insurance against illness,
|
|||
|
accident, and old age. Increasing socialist strength and the desire of the new
|
|||
|
emperor, WILLIAM II, to conciliate his people brought Bismarck's dismissal on
|
|||
|
Mar. 18, 1890. Until his death on July 30, 1898, he devoted his time to
|
|||
|
attacking his successors and dictating his savage reminiscences (1898; trans.
|
|||
|
by A. J. Butler as Bismarck, the Man and the Statesman, 1898).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bismarck unified Germany and maintained European peace for a generation, but he
|
|||
|
also perpetuated the obsolete dominance of the Prussian landed aristocracy
|
|||
|
(JUNKERS) and upper middle class, as well as a tradition of intolerance of
|
|||
|
partisan and personal dissent. Under William II, Bismarck's alliance system
|
|||
|
(with crucial modifications) contributed to World War I and the collapse of the
|
|||
|
German Empire. FREDERIC B. M. HOLLYDAY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Eyck, Erich, Bismarck and the German Empire, 3d ed. (1968);
|
|||
|
Hollyday, Frederic B. M., Bismarck (1970); Palmer, Alan, Bismarck (1976);
|
|||
|
Pflanze, Otto, Bismarck and the Development of Germany (1963); Stern, Fritz,
|
|||
|
Gold and Iron: Bismarck, Bleichroder and the Building of the German Empire
|
|||
|
(1977).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Fisher of Kilverstone, John Arbuthnot Fisher, 1st Baron
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The British admiral Lord Fisher, b. Jan. 25, 1841, d. July 10, 1920, entered
|
|||
|
the Royal Navy in 1854 and became admiral of the fleet in 1905. As first sea
|
|||
|
lord in the Admiralty (1904-10), Fisher improved the military preparedness of
|
|||
|
the navy, introducing, among other things, a new class of battleship, the
|
|||
|
DREADNOUGHT (1906) and converting the fleet from coal to oil, a step that led
|
|||
|
the British to acquire oil interests in the Middle East. Fisher's policies
|
|||
|
enabled the Royal Navy to match the German naval buildup under Admiral von
|
|||
|
TIRPITZ and to neutralize the German fleet during World War I. Brought back as
|
|||
|
first sea lord under Winston CHURCHILL in 1914, Fisher opposed the disastrous
|
|||
|
GALLIPOLI CAMPAIGN and resigned in May 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Hough, Richard, Admiral of the Fleet: The Life of John Fisher
|
|||
|
(1970); Jameson, William, The Fleet that Jack Built (1962); Mackay, R. F.,
|
|||
|
Fisher of Kilverstone (1973); Marder, A. J., From the Dreadnought to Scapa
|
|||
|
Flow, 5 vols. (1961-70).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Dreadnought
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
H.M.S. Dreadnought, launched in 1906, was the first BATTLESHIP in which
|
|||
|
secondary armament was entirely dispensed with. The British ship's main
|
|||
|
battery consisted of ten 300-mm (12-in) guns in five armored turrets. It was
|
|||
|
also the first battleship to be powered by steam turbines. With a maximum
|
|||
|
speed of 21 knots, Dreadnought was a major advance in the performance of
|
|||
|
warships. Although the idea of the "all big gun" battleship did not originate
|
|||
|
with Dreadnought, the initial novelty of its speed, size, and firepower, as
|
|||
|
well as the remarkable accomplishment of its being constructed in only 366
|
|||
|
days, caused its name to be given to this class of ship. JOHN F. GUILMARTIN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Hough, Richard, Dreadnought: A History of the Modern
|
|||
|
Battleship, 3d ed. (1974).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Tirpitz, Alfred von
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(tir'-pits)
|
|||
|
Alfred von Tirpitz, b. Mar. 19, 1849, d. Mar. 6, 1930, created the German
|
|||
|
High Seas Fleet and was one of the most powerful figures in the imperial
|
|||
|
government of WILLIAM II. Entering the Prussian Navy in 1865, he supervised
|
|||
|
the development of torpedoes for the German fleet in the 1870s and '80s.
|
|||
|
Later, as head of the Imperial Naval Office (from 1897) and grand admiral (from
|
|||
|
1911), he skillfully built a battleship fleet second only to Britain's.
|
|||
|
Despite Tirpitz's efforts and his initially strong official and public backing,
|
|||
|
the German government decided to limit its buildup, which had succeeded in
|
|||
|
alienating the British and in coopting resources needed to maintain the
|
|||
|
strength of the army. The German Navy was thus unprepared for World War I.
|
|||
|
Frustrated also in his support of unrestricted submarine warfare, Tirpitz
|
|||
|
resigned in 1916, thereafter helping to organize a new ultranationalistic
|
|||
|
political party. He wrote a personal defense, My Memoirs (1919; Eng. trans.,
|
|||
|
2 vols., 1919). From 1924 to 1928 he represented an extreme right-wing party
|
|||
|
in the Reichstag. FREDERIC B. M. HOLLYDAY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Kehr, Eckart, Battleship Building and Party Politics in Germany,
|
|||
|
1894-1901 (1973); Steinberg, Jonathan, YesterdaSy's Deterrent: TirpiEtz and the
|
|||
|
Birth of the German Battle Fleet (1965).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Zeppelin, Ferdinand, Graf von
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(tsep-uh-leen')
|
|||
|
Ferdinand, Graf von Zeppelin, b. July 8, 1838, d. Mar. 8, 1917, was a
|
|||
|
retired German army general who invented the rigid dirigible. Zeppelin was
|
|||
|
nearly 62 years old when he made the first directed flight on July 2, 1900.
|
|||
|
His 126-m-long (419-ft) zeppelin was kept aloft by 16 bags, or cells, full of
|
|||
|
hydrogen enclosed in a fabric-covered, cigar-shaped aluminum framework and
|
|||
|
powered by two 16-hp engines. During World War I about 40 zeppelins were shot
|
|||
|
down while on air raids over London. The most famous of the zeppelins, the
|
|||
|
HINDENBURG, went down in flames over Lakehurst, N.J., in 1937. The zeppelin
|
|||
|
was too slow and explosive a target in wartime and too fragile to withstand bad
|
|||
|
weather. Its short but dramatic era ended soon after the Lakehurst tragedy.
|
|||
|
RICHARD K. SMITH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Guttery, Thomas E., Zeppelin: An Illustrated Life of Count
|
|||
|
Ferdinand von Zeppelin, 1838-1917 (1973); Nitske, W. Robert, The Zeppelin Story
|
|||
|
(1977).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Algeciras Conference
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
Early in 1906 European diplomats met at Algeciras, Spain, to settle a dispute
|
|||
|
arising from the German challenge to the impending partition of Morocco by
|
|||
|
France and Spain. Although Germany declared its support for Moroccan
|
|||
|
independence, its primary intention was to break up the Anglo-French Entente of
|
|||
|
1904. The effect of the conference was to delay the partition of Morocco (to
|
|||
|
1912, after a second international crisis), but Britain stood by France and
|
|||
|
thus strengthened the entente.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Moroccan crises
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The Moroccan crises of 1905 and 1911 arose over the French plan to make Morocco
|
|||
|
a protectorate. Germany's attempts to challenge French rights in Morocco
|
|||
|
brought Europe close to war twice before World War I.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The first Moroccan crisis occurred when Germany tried to block French designs
|
|||
|
on Morocco, thus isolating France and testing the strength of the Entente
|
|||
|
Cordiale (see TRIPLE ENTENTE) recently concluded between France and Great
|
|||
|
Britain. The German emperor WILLIAM II went to Tangier in March 1905 and
|
|||
|
announced his support for Moroccan independence. A war scare ensued, and the
|
|||
|
French foreign minister was forced from office. The European powers met in
|
|||
|
Algeciras, Spain, in January 1906 and were able to resolve the conflict
|
|||
|
temporarily (see ALGECIRAS CONFERENCE). The episode had the important results
|
|||
|
of leaving Germany almost isolated and arousing British concern over German
|
|||
|
aggressiveness.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The second crisis developed in 1911 after France and Spain were called in to
|
|||
|
restore order in Morocco during a revolt. Germany, concerned about French
|
|||
|
advances, sent the gunboat Panther to Agadir, supposedly to protect German
|
|||
|
civilians. The move was seen as a threat to the French, and Britain responded
|
|||
|
strongly. The Mansion House speech by David Lloyd George on July 21 showed
|
|||
|
British determination not to back down. For a time war seemed imminent. On
|
|||
|
November 4, however, Germany agreed to a French protectorate in Morocco in
|
|||
|
exchange for territory in equatorial Africa. DONALD S. BIRN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Anderson, Eugene N., The First Moroccan Crisis, 1904-1906 (1930;
|
|||
|
repr. 1966); Barlow, Irma C., The Agadir Crisis (1940).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Balkan Wars
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The Balkan Wars of 1912-13 were two short wars fought over the disposition of
|
|||
|
the Ottoman Empire's former Balkan territories. Tsarist Russia supported the
|
|||
|
efforts of Bulgaria and Serbia in 1911 to establish an alliance that would
|
|||
|
check Austria-Hungary's advances southeastward into the Balkans. In the
|
|||
|
aftermath of the 1908 revolt of the YOUNG TURKS, these two smaller states were
|
|||
|
additionally interested in dividing the remaining Turkish-controlled territory
|
|||
|
in Europe, specifically MACEDONIA. On Mar. 13, 1912, Serbia and Bulgaria
|
|||
|
signed a treaty of mutual assistance. Greece joined in a pact with Bulgaria on
|
|||
|
May 29, 1912, and Montenegro arranged agreements with Bulgaria and Serbia in
|
|||
|
late September. With Turkey already involved in a war with Italy over Libya,
|
|||
|
and despite protests from the great powers, the Balkan League began its war
|
|||
|
against the Ottoman Empire on Oct. 8, 1912. To the surprise of most
|
|||
|
observers, the Balkan allies won quick, decisive victories. The Treaty of
|
|||
|
London (May 30, 1913) forced the Ottoman Empire to cede virtually all of its
|
|||
|
remaining European territory--except for the region immediately adjacent to
|
|||
|
Constantinople--to the Balkan states.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Subsequently, the allies disputed the division of the territorial gains.
|
|||
|
Bulgaria challenged, in particular, Greek and Serbian claims to Macedonia.
|
|||
|
Overestimating its strength, Bulgaria launched an attack on its former allies
|
|||
|
on June 30, 1913. This second Balkan War soon found Romania and Turkey joining
|
|||
|
the fighting with Greece and Serbia. Thus attacked from all sides, Bulgaria
|
|||
|
had to sign an armistice on July 31. The Treaty of Bucharest (Aug. 10, 1913)
|
|||
|
stripped Bulgaria of some recently conquered territory. Greece, which in the
|
|||
|
earlier conflict had taken Crete and some Aegean islands from Turkey, now
|
|||
|
formally acquired the important port of Salonika (Thessaloniki) and most of
|
|||
|
coastal Macedonia, while Serbia received north and central Macedonia. Romania
|
|||
|
obtained a large section of the DOBRUJA from Bulgaria, which also had to yield
|
|||
|
the greater part of Thrace to Turkey.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Although all the Balkan states significantly increased the size of their
|
|||
|
territories at the expense of Turkey, Bulgaria remained embittered by its
|
|||
|
defeat in the second Balkan War, and its neighboring states sought still other
|
|||
|
lands for expansion. The Balkan disputes were to be continued in the larger
|
|||
|
context of WORLD WAR I. S. VICTOR PAPACOSMA
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Helmreich, E. C., The Diplomacy of the Balkan Wars, 1912-1913
|
|||
|
(1938; repr. 1969); Young, George, Nationalism and War in the Near East (1915;
|
|||
|
repr. 1970).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Schlieffen, Alfred, Graf von
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(shlee'-fen)
|
|||
|
The German military officer Alfred, Graf von Schlieffen, b. Feb. 28, 1833, d.
|
|||
|
Jan. 14, 1913, was the author of the Schlieffen plan, Germany's strategic
|
|||
|
master plan at the beginning of WORLD WAR I. Son of a Prussian general, he
|
|||
|
served (1891-1906) under Emperor WILLIAM II as chief of the general staff,
|
|||
|
becoming a field marshal in 1911.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Schlieffen postulated an inevitable two-front war that Germany could win only
|
|||
|
by placing preponderant force on the right wing of the western front, which
|
|||
|
would sweep through Belgium and complete a swift, annihilating encirclement of
|
|||
|
the French army. With France conquered, the army would be transferred to the
|
|||
|
Russian front by railroad. In his plan, Schlieffen did not press for
|
|||
|
diplomatic preparation for war, an army increase, or naval action against
|
|||
|
Britain, although the violation of Belgian neutrality would ensure British
|
|||
|
intervention. As a professional soldier he considered himself a technician who
|
|||
|
was not concerned with the political implications of warfare.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When war broke out in 1914, Germany put the Schlieffen plan into operation,
|
|||
|
although Schlieffen's successor as chief of general staff, H. J. L., von
|
|||
|
MOLTKE, modified--and weakened--the plan by building up the eastern front at
|
|||
|
the expense of the western. Most military historians, however, believe that
|
|||
|
there were inherent weaknesses in the plan that would have surfaced regardless
|
|||
|
of what Moltke did. FREDERIC B. M. HOLLYDAY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Ritter, Gerhard, The Schlieffen Plan: Critique of a Myth, Eng.
|
|||
|
trans. by Andrew and Eva Wilson (1958; repr. 1968).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Hindenburg, Paul von
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(hin'-den-boork)
|
|||
|
Paul Ludwig Hans Anton von Beneckendorff und von Hindenburg, b. Oct. 2, 1847,
|
|||
|
served as a German field marshal in WORLD WAR I and subsequently as president
|
|||
|
of Germany. He was the son of a Prussian army officer. After a military
|
|||
|
career that began with service since the Austro-Prussian War of 1866, he
|
|||
|
retired as a general in 1911.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In August 1914, at the beginning of World War I, Hindenburg was recalled to
|
|||
|
take command of the defense of East Prussia, which was being invaded by two
|
|||
|
Russian armies. The victories he and his chief of staff, Gen. Erich
|
|||
|
LUDENDORFF, achieved within a month at Tannenberg and the Masurian Lakes, and
|
|||
|
their subsequent successes on the eastern front, led to their being entrusted
|
|||
|
with the supreme German command in 1916. Their attempt to break the stalemate
|
|||
|
on the western front by an unrestricted submarine blockade against Britain
|
|||
|
resulted in the sinking of American ships, the entry of the United States into
|
|||
|
the war in 1917, and the deployment of sufficient American troops by mid-1918
|
|||
|
to stop the last great German offensive.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
With no hope of victory and his armies at the breaking point, Hindenburg called
|
|||
|
for an armistice. By the time it went into effect, on Nov. 11, 1918, the
|
|||
|
German emperor, WILLIAM II, had abdicated. Hindenburg remained in command
|
|||
|
until June 1919, but he held aloof from subsequent events, allowing
|
|||
|
Ludendorff's successor, Wilhelm GROENER, to act for him in cooperating with the
|
|||
|
provisional republican regime, led by Friedrich EBERT. Groener supervised the
|
|||
|
withdrawal of German forces still on foreign soil and employed them, where
|
|||
|
necessary, to restore domestic order.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In 1925, on Ebert's death, Hindenburg was elected president as the candidate of
|
|||
|
the nationalists. Seven years later, in 1932, he was reelected, defeating
|
|||
|
Adolf HITLER. By this time parliamentary government had broken down, and the
|
|||
|
aged president was under the influence of Gen. Kurt von SCHLEICHER.
|
|||
|
Nonetheless, when Schleicher asked for emergency powers, Hindenburg dismissed
|
|||
|
him and appointed Hitler in his place (January 1933).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Although he detested Hitler, Hindenburg believed that he could be easily
|
|||
|
controlled. His mistake was soon apparent, but, increasingly senile, he
|
|||
|
acquiesced in Hitler's consolidation of power. By the time Hindenburg died on
|
|||
|
Aug. 2, 1934, Hitler's control was so complete that he was able to usurp the
|
|||
|
authority of the presidency and abolish the office altogether.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Dorpalen, Andreas, Hindenburg and the Weimar Republic (1967);
|
|||
|
Hindenburg, Paul von, Out of My Life, trans. by Frederic A. Holt (1920);
|
|||
|
Wheeler-Bennett, John W., Wooden Titan: Hindenburg in Twenty Years of German
|
|||
|
History, 1914-1934 (1936; repr. 1963).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Tannenberg, Battles of
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(tahn'-en-bairk)
|
|||
|
Two famous battles were fought in the vicinity of Tannenberg (now Stebark,
|
|||
|
Poland; formerly in East Prussia) near the Baltic coast. The first, on July
|
|||
|
15, 1410, sometimes called the Battle of Grunwald, was a Polish-Lithuanian
|
|||
|
victory over the TEUTONIC KNIGHTS. The clash halted the Knights' advance
|
|||
|
eastward along the Baltic and helped spur their decline.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The second battle, in late August 1914, was a German victory early in World War
|
|||
|
I over Russian armies that had invaded East Prussia. German commander Paul von
|
|||
|
HINDENBURG and Erich LUDENDORFF, his chief of staff, directed movements that
|
|||
|
encircled Gen. A. V. Samsonov's Second Russian Army. After the Germans took
|
|||
|
about 90,000 prisoners, Samsonov killed himself, and his remaining men were
|
|||
|
forced to retreat. ROBIN BUSS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Husayn ibn Ali
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(hoo-sayn' ib-uhn ah'-lee)
|
|||
|
Husayn ibn Ali, b. c.1854, d. June 4, 1931, became sharif of Mecca in the
|
|||
|
Hejaz in 1908 and in 1916, as leader of the Arab Revolt against Ottoman Turkish
|
|||
|
rule, proclaimed himself "king of the Arab lands." Recognized only as king of
|
|||
|
the Hejaz by the Allies of World War I, he refused to accept the postwar
|
|||
|
settlement of the Paris Peace Conference (1919). His rule over Arabia was
|
|||
|
challenged by IBN SAUD of Riyadh, and after defeat by the latter's forces,
|
|||
|
Husayn abdicated in October 1924. His sons included ABDULLAH, later king of
|
|||
|
Jordan, and FAISAL I, later king of Iraq. ROBIN BUSS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ypres, Battles of
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The Belgian city of Ypres was the focal point of several World War I battles.
|
|||
|
The first battle was fought in October and November 1914; it concluded the
|
|||
|
"race to the sea" after the German defeat at the First Battle of the Marne. A
|
|||
|
German drive to seize the English Channel ports of northern France was blocked
|
|||
|
by the arrival of the British Expeditionary Force (BEF) under Field Marshal Sir
|
|||
|
John FRENCH. The British--assisted by Belgian and French troops--stopped the
|
|||
|
German drive, but the BEF was almost destroyed. Losses on each side were
|
|||
|
nearly 100,000 casualties.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The second Battle of Ypres (April 22-May 25, 1915) began when the Germans
|
|||
|
disrupted a planned Allied offensive. A German poison gas attack, the first on
|
|||
|
the western front, demoralized the Allied troops and created a large gap in
|
|||
|
their lines, but the Allies retrieved the situation after a bitter struggle.
|
|||
|
The British suffered approximately 50,000 casualties, the French about 10,000,
|
|||
|
and the Germans about 35,000.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Allied operations around Ypres in the spring and early summer of 1917 were
|
|||
|
disappointing. The British attempted a second offensive on July 31; after more
|
|||
|
than 3 months and a total advance of 8 km (5 mi), this offensive culminated in
|
|||
|
the capture of the ridge and village of Passchendaele on November 6. It
|
|||
|
distracted German attention, however, from the collapsing French armies, thus
|
|||
|
helping to prevent a German victory in 1917. The British suffered more than
|
|||
|
300,000 casualties, the French about 9,000, and the Germans about 260,000.
|
|||
|
Additional operations were undertaken in and around Ypres in the spring and
|
|||
|
fall of 1918. COL. T. N. DUPUY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Giles, John, The Ypres Salient (1970).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Kitchener, Herbert Kitchener, 1st Earl
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
Horatio Herbert Kitchener, 1st Earl Kitchener, b. June 24, 1850, d. June 5,
|
|||
|
1916, was Britain's foremost general at the beginning of the 20th century.
|
|||
|
Commissioned in the Royal Engineers in 1871, he was attached to the Egyptian
|
|||
|
army in 1883 and became its commander in chief in 1892. In that capacity he
|
|||
|
established his reputation by reconquering the Sudan from the Mahdists, winning
|
|||
|
the famous Battle of Omdurman in 1898. That same year his tactful treatment of
|
|||
|
the French in the FASHODA INCIDENT may have avoided a war with France. After
|
|||
|
serving as governor of the Sudan, Kitchener became (1899) chief of staff to
|
|||
|
Frederick Sleigh ROBERTS in the SOUTH AFRICAN WAR and succeeded as commander in
|
|||
|
chief in 1900. He was much criticized for interning Afrikaner civilians in
|
|||
|
concentration camps. As commander in chief in India (1902-09), Kitchener
|
|||
|
quarreled with the viceroy, Lord CURZON, over military policy, but the London
|
|||
|
government supported him and made him a field marshal. From 1911 to 1914 he
|
|||
|
was the virtual ruler of Egypt as British consul general.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At the start (1914) of World War I, Kitchener became secretary of state for
|
|||
|
war, the first serving officer to hold this post. He expanded the army from 20
|
|||
|
divisions to 70, but he was blamed for the munitions shortage on the western
|
|||
|
front. Kitchener was drowned when his ship was torpedoed while on a mission to
|
|||
|
Russia. DON M. CREGIER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Arthur, George, Life of Lord Kitchener, 3 vols. (1920); Magnus,
|
|||
|
Philip, Kitchener: Portrait of an Imperialist (1958).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Somme, Battles of the
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(suhm)
|
|||
|
The Battles of the Somme were two encounters fought along the Somme River in
|
|||
|
northwestern France during World War I.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The First Battle of the Somme (June 24-Nov. 13, 1916).
|
|||
|
The Allies' long-standing plans to attack the Central Powers were delayed when
|
|||
|
the Germans launched (Feb. 21, 1916) an offensive at Verdun (see VERDUN,
|
|||
|
BATTLE OF) in an attempt to breach the French line. On July 1, following a
|
|||
|
week-long artillery barrage, the Allies finally began their attack on the
|
|||
|
highly fortified German line along the Somme; they now had the secondary
|
|||
|
purpose of relieving the pressure on Verdun. The British, under Field Marshal
|
|||
|
Sir Douglas HAIG, played the leading role, with a smaller French force to their
|
|||
|
right. Only small gains were made on the first day of battle, and the British
|
|||
|
suffered 60,000 casualties, including 19,000 dead; it was the greatest one-day
|
|||
|
loss in the history of the British army.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Throughout the summer and autumn, the British continued a series of limited
|
|||
|
attacks, including the last large-scale use of horse cavalry in Western Europe.
|
|||
|
The British also used tanks for the first time in battle, although not very
|
|||
|
effectively. The battle ended in a deadlock. Little land had changed hands;
|
|||
|
the campaign had succeeded only in the objective of relieving Verdun. The cost
|
|||
|
was enormous: the British lost 420,000 men; the French lost 195,000; German
|
|||
|
casualties were about 600,000.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Second Battle of the Somme (Mar. 21-Apr. 5, 1918).
|
|||
|
In early 1918, German general Erich LUDENDORFF opened the Second Battle of the
|
|||
|
Somme, also known as the Somme Offensive. His purpose was to breach the Allied
|
|||
|
line before American reinforcements could arrive. German shock troops struck
|
|||
|
along a 92-km (60-mi) front and succeeded in rolling back the Allies as much as
|
|||
|
64 km (40 mi). It was the Germans' first major breakthrough since the early
|
|||
|
days of the war. Haig failed to get support from the French forces under
|
|||
|
General Henri PETAIN, who was occupied with the defense of Paris, and the
|
|||
|
Allies assigned General Ferdinand FOCH the task of coordinating the Allied
|
|||
|
efforts. Foch immediately sent French reserves to the Somme, and the German
|
|||
|
drive lost momentum. Like the First Battle of the Somme, the second was fought
|
|||
|
at enormous cost: the British suffered 163,000 casualties and the French,
|
|||
|
77,000; German losses were almost as high as those of the Allies. COL. T. N.
|
|||
|
DUPUY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Keegan, John, The Face of Battle (1976); Matloff, Maurice, World
|
|||
|
War I: A Concise Military History (1978).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Allenby, Edmund Henry Hynman, 1st Viscount Allenby of Megiddo
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
Edmund Henry Hynman Allenby, b. Apr. 23, 1861, d. May 14, 1936, was a
|
|||
|
British general who commanded the British forces in the Middle East during
|
|||
|
World War I. A cavalry officer, he served (1899-1902) in the South African
|
|||
|
War. At the outbreak of World War I he went to France as commander of British
|
|||
|
cavalry and subsequently led (1915-17) the Third Army. Sent (1917) to Egypt,
|
|||
|
he began a systematic campaign to expel the Turks from Palestine, capturing
|
|||
|
Jerusalem in December 1917. His victory at Megiddo (Sept. 18-21, 1918) began
|
|||
|
the offensive that pushed the Turks back through Syria. Created (1919) a
|
|||
|
viscount, Allenby was high commissioner for Egypt from 1919 to 1925.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Gardner, Brian, Allenby of Arabia (1965); Wavell, Archibald P.,
|
|||
|
Allenby: A Study in Greatness, 2 vols. (1941-43) and Allenby, Soldier and
|
|||
|
Statesman (1948).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Gallieni, Joseph Simon
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
{gahl-lee-ay'-nee} Joseph Simon Gallieni, b. Apr. 24, 1849, d. May 27, 1916,
|
|||
|
was a French general who worked to integrate France's colonial conquests into
|
|||
|
the FRENCH COLONIAL EMPIRE. He served in the Franco-Prussian War (1870-71) and
|
|||
|
later in the 1870s was sent to Africa. In the course of his colonial military
|
|||
|
and administrative career he served in the Upper Niger area, Martinique, French
|
|||
|
Sudan, Indochina, and Madagascar. In Madagascar he created a system of
|
|||
|
compulsory labor as part of his policy to have the natives raise their own
|
|||
|
standard of living. In 1911, Gallieni declined the position of supreme
|
|||
|
commander of the French army because of ill health and age. Nonetheless, he
|
|||
|
was appointed military governor of Paris in August 1914 and raised troops to
|
|||
|
drive back the Germans in the First Battle of the Marne. He served as minister
|
|||
|
of war from 1915 to 1916 and was made a marshal of France posthumously.
|
|||
|
Gallieni wrote several works on his colonial campaigns and policies. P. M.
|
|||
|
EWY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Matthew, V. L., "Joseph Simon Gallieni," in African Proconsuls,
|
|||
|
ed. by L. H. Gann and Peter Duignan (1978).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Venizelos, Eleutherios
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(ven-ee-zel'-aws, el-ef-thair'-ee-aws)
|
|||
|
Eleutherios Venizelos, b. Aug. 23, 1864, d. Mar. 18, 1936, several times
|
|||
|
prime minister of Greece, was one of the leading Greek politicians of his era.
|
|||
|
A native of Crete, he headed the liberal, nationalist movement on the island
|
|||
|
and participated in the 1897 revolt against Turkish rule. In 1905, Venizelos
|
|||
|
proclaimed the union of Crete with Greece, a goal not realized until 1913.
|
|||
|
Venizelos went to Greece in 1909 to advise the Military League shortly after
|
|||
|
its coup d'etat. He was the Liberal party's leader and became prime minister
|
|||
|
in 1910. During the BALKAN WARS (1912-13), Venizelos helped defeat the Turks
|
|||
|
and almost doubled Greece's territory. Favoring Britain and France in World
|
|||
|
War I he resigned in 1915 because of conflicts with the pro-German king
|
|||
|
CONSTANTINE I, who advocated continuing neutrality. Venizelos formed a rival
|
|||
|
government in Salonika in 1916. He returned to Athens as prime minister in
|
|||
|
1917, after Franco-British pressure forced Constantine to abdicate. Greece
|
|||
|
then entered the war on the Allied side.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
After the war, Venizelos acquired substantial territory for Greece,
|
|||
|
particularly at Turkey's expense, but lost the elections in 1920. He served
|
|||
|
briefly as prime minister in 1924 and won the 1928 elections, but the worldwide
|
|||
|
depression led to his defeat in 1932. Implicated in the unsuccessful
|
|||
|
antimonarchist revolt of 1935, he fled Greece and died in exile in Paris. S.
|
|||
|
VICTOR PAPACOSMA
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Alastos, Doros, Venizelos: Patriot, Statesman, Revolutionary
|
|||
|
(1942; repr. 1978); Box, P. H., Three Master Builders and Another (1925).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Lloyd George, David, 1st Earl Lloyd-George of Dwyfor
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
{loyd, doo-ee'-vor}
|
|||
|
David Lloyd George was one of the commanding figures in 20th-century British
|
|||
|
politics and the only person of Welsh extraction to become prime minister.
|
|||
|
Born in Manchester, England, on Jan. 17, 1863, he was raised by his uncle, a
|
|||
|
village shoemaker and sectarian lay preacher in North Wales. In 1878 he was
|
|||
|
apprenticed to a solicitor (nontrial lawyer), and he opened his own law
|
|||
|
practice in 1884. As "the poachers' lawyer," willing to defend clients accused
|
|||
|
of breaking the harsh game laws, Lloyd George acquired a loyal following among
|
|||
|
North Wales tenant farmers and quarrymen. In 1890 he was elected to Parliament
|
|||
|
as a Liberal, beginning a 55-year career at Westminster.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Lloyd George acquired recognition speaking for the interests of Welsh
|
|||
|
nonconformists--including temperance, disestablishment of the Anglican church
|
|||
|
in Wales, nondenominational education, and local autonomy. He was viewed as an
|
|||
|
unorthodox, independent Liberal, a reputation enhanced by his uncompromising
|
|||
|
opposition to the South African War (1899-1902). Later he won national
|
|||
|
prominence as leader of the nonconformist opposition to the Conservative
|
|||
|
government's Education Act of 1902. When Sir Henry CAMPBELL-BANNERMAN formed
|
|||
|
his Liberal cabinet in 1905, he included Lloyd George as a representative of
|
|||
|
nonconformist interests. In the post of president of the Board of Trade, Lloyd
|
|||
|
George was highly successful as a champion of business and labor negotiator.
|
|||
|
Prime Minister Herbert ASQUITH promoted him to chancellor of the exchequer in
|
|||
|
1908.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Lloyd George became an active social reformer, horrifying traditionalists by
|
|||
|
using the annual government budget to construct policy as well as to raise
|
|||
|
money. His "people's budget" of 1909, with its land taxes, provoked a clash
|
|||
|
with the Conservative-dominated House of Lords, ending in curtailment (1911) of
|
|||
|
the House of Lords' power to veto legislation. In 1911, Lloyd George guided
|
|||
|
through Parliament his pioneering National Health Insurance Act. This act, in
|
|||
|
conjunction with his Old Age Pensions Act (1908), is often identified as the
|
|||
|
foundation of the British welfare state.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At first reluctant to approve Great Britain's entry (August 1914) into WORLD
|
|||
|
WAR I, Lloyd George soon advocated a knockout blow against Germany, demanding
|
|||
|
greater vigor and efficiency from the government. As munitions minister in
|
|||
|
1915-16, he ensured that a steady supply of guns and shells reached the western
|
|||
|
front, becoming a hero of the press but making many political enemies. He
|
|||
|
became minister of war shortly before he joined with the Conservative leaders
|
|||
|
to maneuver Asquith out of office in December 1916. Lloyd George then became
|
|||
|
prime minister and the dominant figure in the new 5-member coalition war
|
|||
|
cabinet. Lloyd George imposed an effective regime of "war socialism" upon the
|
|||
|
British people, but he quarreled with his generals, particularly Douglas HAIG,
|
|||
|
and was unable to cut the heavy casualties on the western front. Nevertheless,
|
|||
|
he was popularly regarded as the man who won the war, and he exploited this
|
|||
|
reputation to win a huge election victory for his coalition following the 1918
|
|||
|
armistice. The last 4 years of Lloyd George's premiership (1918-22) were
|
|||
|
anticlimactic. He was the principal British negotiator at the PARIS PEACE
|
|||
|
CONFERENCE and five subsequent international parleys, but his "conference
|
|||
|
diplomacy" failed to mitigate postwar tensions. His government's housing
|
|||
|
program ("homes for heroes") was a disaster; there was mounting unemployment
|
|||
|
and labor unrest; and a major recession began in 1921. In Ireland he initially
|
|||
|
adopted a policy of harsh repression against the nationalist rebels, but he
|
|||
|
finally negotiated the treaty (1921) that established the Irish Free State.
|
|||
|
This settlement was his one major postwar success, but it damaged his relations
|
|||
|
with the Conservatives, on whom his government depended. The Conservatives
|
|||
|
finally withdrew their support after the CHANAK CRISIS (1922) in which Lloyd
|
|||
|
George brought Britain to the brink of war with Turkey.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
After the coalition fell in October 1922, Lloyd George was reunited with the
|
|||
|
Asquithian Liberals. He later split with Asquith again but succeeded him as
|
|||
|
Liberal party leader (1926-31). With the decline of Liberalism, Lloyd George's
|
|||
|
fortunes waned. He never again held office, although he was a leading
|
|||
|
parliamentary critic of Labour and, more so, Conservative foreign and domestic
|
|||
|
policies. He was awarded an earldom shortly before his death on Mar. 26,
|
|||
|
1945. DON M. CREGIER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Fry, Michael, Lloyd George and Foreign Policy, vol. 1 (1977);
|
|||
|
Grigg, John, Lloyd George, 2 vols. (1979, 1985), and The Young Lloyd George
|
|||
|
(1973); Morgan, Kenneth, Consensus and Disunity (1979); Woodward, David, Lloyd
|
|||
|
George and the Generals (1983).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Wilson, Woodrow
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Woodrow Wilson, 28th president of the United States (1913-21), secured a
|
|||
|
legislative program of progressive domestic reform, guided his country during
|
|||
|
WORLD WAR I, and sought a peace settlement based on high moral principles, to
|
|||
|
be guaranteed by the LEAGUE OF NATIONS.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Early Life and Career.
|
|||
|
Thomas Woodrow Wilson was born in Staunton, Va., on Dec. 28, 1856. He was
|
|||
|
profoundly influenced by a devoutly religious household headed by his father,
|
|||
|
Joseph Ruggles Wilson, a Presbyterian minister, and his mother, Janet Woodrow
|
|||
|
Wilson, the daughter of a minister. Woodrow (he dropped the Thomas in 1879)
|
|||
|
attended (1873-74) Davidson College and in 1875 entered the College of New
|
|||
|
Jersey (later Princeton University), graduating in 1879. Wilson studied
|
|||
|
(1879-80) at the University of Virginia Law School, briefly practiced law in
|
|||
|
Atlanta, and in 1883 entered The Johns Hopkins University for graduate study in
|
|||
|
political science. His widely acclaimed book, Congressional Government (1885),
|
|||
|
was published a year before he received the doctoral degree. In 1885 he
|
|||
|
married Ellen Louise Axson; they had three daughters. Wilson taught at Bryn
|
|||
|
Mawr College (1885-88) and Wesleyan University in Connecticut (1888-90) before
|
|||
|
he was called (1890) to Princeton as professor of jurisprudence and political
|
|||
|
economy. A popular lecturer, Wilson also wrote a score of articles and nine
|
|||
|
books, including Division and Reunion (1893) and his five-volume History of the
|
|||
|
American People (1902). In 1902 he was the unanimous choice of the trustees to
|
|||
|
become Princeton's president. His reforms included reorganization of the
|
|||
|
departmental structure, revision of the curriculum, raising of academic
|
|||
|
standards, tightening of student discipline, and the still-famous preceptorial
|
|||
|
system of instruction. But Wilson's quad plan--an attempt to create colleges
|
|||
|
or quadrangles where students and faculty members would live and study
|
|||
|
together--was defeated. Opposed by wealthy alumni and trustees, he also lost
|
|||
|
his battle for control of the proposed graduate college. The Princeton
|
|||
|
controversies, seen nationally as a battle between democracy and vested wealth,
|
|||
|
propelled Wilson into the political arena. George Harvey, editor of Harper's
|
|||
|
Weekly, with help from New Jersey's Democratic party bosses, persuaded Wilson
|
|||
|
to run for governor in 1910. After scoring an easy victory, he cast off his
|
|||
|
machine sponsors and launched a remarkable program of progressive legislation,
|
|||
|
including a direct-primary law, antitrust laws, a corrupt-practices act, a
|
|||
|
workmen's compensation act, and measures establishing a public utility
|
|||
|
commission and permitting cities to adopt the commission form of government.
|
|||
|
Success in New Jersey made him a contender for the Democratic presidential
|
|||
|
nomination. Although Wilson entered the 1912 Democratic National Convention a
|
|||
|
poor second to Speaker of the House Champ Clark, his strength increased as
|
|||
|
Clark's faded, and he won the nomination after 46 ballots. Offering a program
|
|||
|
of reform that he called the New Freedom, Wilson ran against a divided
|
|||
|
Republican party. In November, with only 42 percent of the popular vote, he
|
|||
|
won 435 electoral votes to 88 for Progressive candidate Theodore Roosevelt and
|
|||
|
8 for the Republican candidate, President William Howard Taft.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Progressive as President.
|
|||
|
By presenting his program personally before the Democratically controlled
|
|||
|
Congress, employing personal persuasion as well as patronage, and appealing to
|
|||
|
the American public with his stirring rhetoric, Wilson won passage of an
|
|||
|
impressive array of progressive measures. The Underwood Tariff Act (1913), the
|
|||
|
first reduction in duties since the Civil War, also established a modest income
|
|||
|
tax. The Federal Reserve Act (1913) provided for currency and banking reform.
|
|||
|
Antitrust legislation followed in 1914, when Congress passed the Federal Trade
|
|||
|
Commission Act and the CLAYTON ANTI-TRUST ACT. In 1915, Wilson supported the
|
|||
|
La Follette Seamen's bill, designed to improve the working conditions of
|
|||
|
sailors. The following year he signed the Federal Farm Loan Act, providing
|
|||
|
low-interest credit to farmers; the Adamson Act, granting an 8-hour day to
|
|||
|
interstate railroad workers; and the Child Labor Act, which limited children's
|
|||
|
working hours. In foreign policy, Wilson was faced with greater problems than
|
|||
|
any president since Abraham Lincoln. He attempted to end U.S. dollar
|
|||
|
diplomacy and promote the mediation of disputes. He rejected a loan to China
|
|||
|
on the grounds that it impaired Chinese sovereignty, and he helped thwart
|
|||
|
Japanese designs on the Chinese mainland. He approved Secretary of State
|
|||
|
William Jennings BRYAN's efforts to minimize the danger of war through a series
|
|||
|
of "conciliation treaties" and joined him in an unsuccessful attempt to
|
|||
|
negotiate a Pan-American pact guaranteeing the integrity of the Western
|
|||
|
Hemisphere. In attempting to deal with revolutionary Mexico, Wilson first
|
|||
|
sought to promote self-government by refusing to recognize the military usurper
|
|||
|
Victoriano HUERTA and forcing him to allow free elections. When Huerta
|
|||
|
resisted, Wilson tried to force him out by ordering (April 1914) limited
|
|||
|
American intervention at Veracruz and by supporting constitutionalist
|
|||
|
Venustiano CARRANZA. Mediation by Argentina, Brazil, and Chile helped to
|
|||
|
prevent a general conflict and led to Huerta's resignation in July 1914. A
|
|||
|
year later, Wilson recognized Carranza's provisional government, and in 1916 he
|
|||
|
intervened again after Carranza's rival, guerrilla leader Pancho VILLA, had
|
|||
|
raided a town in New Mexico, killing several Americans. In 1915 and 1916 he
|
|||
|
reluctantly sent troops to Haiti and Santo Domingo to establish U.S.
|
|||
|
protectorates. After the outbreak of the European war in August 1914, Wilson
|
|||
|
struggled with considerable success to fulfill the obligations of neutrality,
|
|||
|
to keep trade channels open, and to prevent any abridgement of U.S. rights,
|
|||
|
all in the face of the British blockade of Germany and the latter's
|
|||
|
introduction of submarine warfare. He warned Germany in February 1915 that it
|
|||
|
would be held to "strict accountability" for the loss of American lives in the
|
|||
|
sinking of neutral or passenger ships. After the LUSITANIA was sunk in May
|
|||
|
1915 (with the loss of 128 Americans), he negotiated with such firmness that
|
|||
|
Secretary Bryan, fearing a declaration of war, resigned in protest. In
|
|||
|
September 1915, Wilson won pledges from Germany to provide for the safety of
|
|||
|
passengers caught in submarine attacks, and in May 1916 the Germans agreed to
|
|||
|
abandon unrestricted submarine warfare. Running on his record of reform and
|
|||
|
with the slogan "He kept us out of the war," Wilson sought reelection in 1916
|
|||
|
against Republican Charles Evans Hughes. The president won a narrow victory,
|
|||
|
receiving 277 out of 531 electoral votes.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Wartime Leader.
|
|||
|
When Germany renewed all-out submarine warfare in 1917, Wilson severed
|
|||
|
diplomatic relations. In April he asked Congress for a declaration of war,
|
|||
|
asserting that "the world must be made safe for democracy." As war president,
|
|||
|
Wilson made a major contribution to the modern presidency as he led Americans
|
|||
|
in a spectacular mobilization of the nation's resources. Establishing a series
|
|||
|
of war agencies, he extended federal control over industry, transportation,
|
|||
|
labor, food, fuel, and prices. In May 1917 he forced through Congress a
|
|||
|
Selective Service bill under which 2.8 million men were drafted by war's end.
|
|||
|
He sought and received legislative delegation of increased powers, thus leaving
|
|||
|
for his successors the precedents and tools to meet future crises.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Wilson the Peacemaker.
|
|||
|
From 1914, Wilson had sought ways to mediate the conflict. In 1915 and 1916 he
|
|||
|
sent his advisor and confidant, Col. Edward M. HOUSE, to Europe to work
|
|||
|
toward a negotiated peace and postwar cooperation. In the spring of 1916,
|
|||
|
Wilson joined the call for a postwar association of nations; on Jan. 22, 1917,
|
|||
|
he called for a peace without victory and reaffirmed his support for a league
|
|||
|
of nations. With the United States in the war, Wilson hoped to have a stronger
|
|||
|
influence on the peace settlement. On Jan. 8, 1918, he presented his FOURTEEN
|
|||
|
POINTS, a comprehensive statement of war aims. It became at once a war weapon
|
|||
|
and a peace program, inspiring the peoples of the Allied powers while
|
|||
|
undermining the confidence of the Germans. Germany made its peace overture in
|
|||
|
the hope of obtaining just treatment under Wilson's proposals. Wilson headed
|
|||
|
the American delegation to the PARIS PEACE CONFERENCE. He erred seriously,
|
|||
|
however, by not developing bipartisan support for his peace plans; he did not
|
|||
|
appoint a prominent Republican to the delegation, and he called on voters to
|
|||
|
reelect a Democratic Congress in 1918 as a vote of confidence. Most contests
|
|||
|
were decided on local issues, and when Republicans captured both houses of
|
|||
|
Congress, his leadership seemed repudiated. Wilson was hailed as a hero upon
|
|||
|
his arrival in Europe. At the conference (January-June 1919) Allied leaders
|
|||
|
Georges CLEMENCEAU, David LLOYD GEORGE, and Vittorio ORLANDO favored a
|
|||
|
traditional settlement. Wilson worked tirelessly for a peace along the lines
|
|||
|
of his Fourteen Points; only his shrewd bargaining prevented even harsher terms
|
|||
|
from being imposed on Germany. Wilson characterized the Versailles Treaty as
|
|||
|
the best obtainable compromise and put his hopes in the League of Nations, an
|
|||
|
integral part of the treaty, as the institution through which inequities could
|
|||
|
be later rectified. Senate Republicans, led by Henry Cabot Lodge, refused to
|
|||
|
approve the peace treaty without significant modifications of the U.S.
|
|||
|
commitment to the League. Wilson accepted some compromise but then turned to
|
|||
|
the people. In a national speaking tour he eloquently defended the League and
|
|||
|
U.S. membership as essential to lasting world peace. Long months of
|
|||
|
exhausting labor had weakened the president, however, and he collapsed on Sept.
|
|||
|
25, 1919, following a speech in Pueblo, Colo. A week later Wilson suffered a
|
|||
|
stroke that left him partially incapacitated for the remainder of his life.
|
|||
|
From his bed he continued to oppose severe restrictions to the League. The
|
|||
|
Senate, meanwhile, rejected the treaty in November 1919 and March 1920. Wilson
|
|||
|
urged that the 1920 presidential election be a referendum on the League.
|
|||
|
Republican Warren G. Harding, who desired strong reservations to the League,
|
|||
|
won in a landslide. In December 1920, Wilson won the Nobel Peace Prize for
|
|||
|
1919. The former president and his second wife, Edith Bolling Galt Wilson,
|
|||
|
whom he married in 1915, after the death of his first wife, continued to make
|
|||
|
their home in Washington, D.C. Wilson died there on Feb. 3, 1924. DAVID W.
|
|||
|
HIRST
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Baker, Ray S., Woodrow Wilson: Life and Letters, 8 vols. (1927-39;
|
|||
|
repr. 1968); Bell, Herbert C. F., Woodrow Wilson and the People (1945); Blum,
|
|||
|
John M., Woodrow Wilson and the Politics of Morality (1956); Bragdon, Henry W.,
|
|||
|
Woodrow Wilson: The Academic Years (1967); Latham, Earl, ed., The Philosophy and
|
|||
|
Policies of Woodrow Wilson (1975); Levin, N. Gordon, Woodrow Wilson and World
|
|||
|
Politics (1968); Link, Arthur S., Wilson, 5 vols. (1947-65), and Woodrow Wilson:
|
|||
|
A Brief Biography (1963); Link, Arthur S., Hirst, David W., et al., eds., The
|
|||
|
Papers of Woodrow Wilson, 32 vols. (1966-80); Walworth, Arthur, Woodrow Wilson,
|
|||
|
3d ed. (1978).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Factbox
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Woodrow Wilson 28th President of the United States (1913-21) Nickname:
|
|||
|
"Schoolmaster in Politics" Born: Dec. 28, 1856, Staunton, Va. Education:
|
|||
|
College of New Jersey (now Princeton University; graduated 1879) Profession:
|
|||
|
Teacher, Public Official Religious Affilation: Presbyterian Marriage: June
|
|||
|
24, 1885, to Ellen Louise Axson (1860-1914); Dec. 18, 1915, to Edith Bolling
|
|||
|
Galt (1872-1961) Children: Margaret Woodrow Wilson (1886-1944); Jessie Woodrow
|
|||
|
Wilson (1887-1933); Eleanor Randolph Wilson (1889-1967) Political Affiliation:
|
|||
|
Democrat Writings: George Washington (1896); A History of the American People
|
|||
|
(5 vols., 1902); Constitutional Government in the United Sttes (1908); Papers
|
|||
|
of Woodrow Wilson (1966- ), ed. by Arthur S. Link, et al. Died: Feb. 3,
|
|||
|
1924, Washington, D.C. Buried: National Cathedral, Washington, D.C.
|
|||
|
Vice-President and Cabinet Members Vice-President: Thomas R. Marshall
|
|||
|
Secretary of State: William J. Bryan (1913-15); Robert Lansing (1915-20);
|
|||
|
Bainbridge Colby (1920-21) Secretary of the Treasury: William G. McAdoo
|
|||
|
(1913-18); Carter Glass (1918-20); David F. Houston (1920-21) Secretary of
|
|||
|
War: Lindley M. Garrison (1913-16); Newton D. Baker (1916-21) Attorney
|
|||
|
General: James C. McReynolds (1913-14); Thomas W. Gregory (1914-19);
|
|||
|
Alexander M. Palmer (1919-21) Postmaster General: Albert S. Burleson
|
|||
|
Secretary of the Navy: Josephus Daniels Secretary of the Interior: Franklin
|
|||
|
K. Lane (1913-20); John B. Payne (1920-21) Secretary of Agriculture: David
|
|||
|
F. Houston (1913-20); Edwin T. Meredith (1920-21) Secretary of Commerce:
|
|||
|
William C. Redfield (1913-19); Joshua W. Alexander (1919-21) Secretary of
|
|||
|
Labor: William B. Wilson
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
House, Edward M.
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
Edward Mandell House, b. Houston, Tex., July 26, 1858, d. Mar. 28, 1938, known
|
|||
|
as Colonel House, became internationally prominent as the confidant and
|
|||
|
executive agent of U.S. president Woodrow WILSON. Independently wealthy, House
|
|||
|
early developed a passion for Democratic politics and played an influential role
|
|||
|
in the campaigns of four Texas governors. In 1911 he met Wilson, then governor
|
|||
|
of New Jersey. He supported Wilson's presidential candidacy in 1912, aided him
|
|||
|
materially in selecting his first cabinet, and became a useful, trusted advisor.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
With Wilson's approval, House visited the European capitals early in 1914 to
|
|||
|
survey the possibility of reducing armaments. During World War I he returned to
|
|||
|
Europe in 1915 and 1916 to promote Wilson's mediation efforts. The president
|
|||
|
appointed House head of U.S. preparations for the PARIS PEACE CONFERENCE of
|
|||
|
1919, which House attended as a delegate and Wilson's closest associate. House
|
|||
|
soon incurred Wilson's displeasure, however, because of his failure to sustain
|
|||
|
the American position when left in charge of negotiations. Thereafter the
|
|||
|
friendship waned as evidence accumulated of the divergence of their views. After
|
|||
|
June 1919 they never met again, and House retired from public life. DAVID W.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
HIRST
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Floto, Inga, Colonel House in Paris (1973); George, Alexander L.
|
|||
|
and Juliet L., Woodrow Wilson and Colonel House: A Personality Study (1956;
|
|||
|
repr. 1964); Seymour, Charles, ed., The Intimate Papers of Colonel House, 4
|
|||
|
vols. (1926-28).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Paris Peace Conference
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The Paris Peace Conference was organized by the victors at the end of WORLD WAR
|
|||
|
I to settle the issues raised by that conflict. Because the 27 nations
|
|||
|
represented had often-conflicting plans for peace, the sessions were tumultuous
|
|||
|
and the resulting treaties controversial.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The conference convened on Jan. 18, 1919. Germany and the other defeated
|
|||
|
Central Powers were not permitted to sit at the conference tables. The four
|
|||
|
major victorious powers, Britain, France, Italy, and the United States,
|
|||
|
dominated the proceedings. U.S. president Woodrow WILSON favored a
|
|||
|
conciliatory settlement based on the liberal principles of his FOURTEEN POINTS,
|
|||
|
which included national self-determination in Europe among its goals. French
|
|||
|
premier Georges CLEMENCEAU, trying to secure his country against future German
|
|||
|
attack, was often at odds with Wilson. David LLOYD GEORGE, the British prime
|
|||
|
minister, and Vittorio ORLANDO, the Italian premier, were the other "Big Four"
|
|||
|
leaders of the Supreme Council that controlled the conference. Advisory
|
|||
|
committees worked on specialized areas such as REPARATIONS, economics, and
|
|||
|
future international organization.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
France conceded its key demand, that the left bank of the Rhine be detached
|
|||
|
from Germany and put under French military control, in exchange for British and
|
|||
|
American promises of future support. The Treaty of Versailles, presented to
|
|||
|
Germany in May 1919 and signed on June 28, was, however, still criticized as a
|
|||
|
harsh "dictated peace." Germany was compelled to admit war guilt, to give up
|
|||
|
territory, and to disarm; its Saar and Rhineland districts were placed under
|
|||
|
Allied occupation, and the country was supposed to pay heavy reparations. The
|
|||
|
Versailles treaty did not conform to the Fourteen Points, but Wilson was
|
|||
|
pleased with the other major result of the conference, the covenant of the
|
|||
|
LEAGUE OF NATIONS, which was given final approval on Apr. 28, 1919. This new
|
|||
|
international organization was to make the peace secure, administer former
|
|||
|
colonies of the defeated powers as mandates, and foster general disarmament.
|
|||
|
The Treaty of Saint Germain with Austria (September 10) and the Treaty of
|
|||
|
Neuilly with Bulgaria (November 27) were also signed at Paris. Treaties with
|
|||
|
the other defeated powers, Hungary and Turkey, were not completed at the
|
|||
|
conference, which ended on Jan. 16, 1920, with the formal inauguration of the
|
|||
|
League of Nations. DONALD S. BIRN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Elcock, Howard L., Portrait of a Decision: The Council of Four and
|
|||
|
the Treaty of Versailles (1972); Goldberg, George, The Peace to End Peace; The
|
|||
|
Paris Peace Conference of 1919 (1969); Lansing, Robert, The Peace Negotiations,
|
|||
|
a Personal Narrative (1921; repr. 1969); Marston, F. S., The Peace Conference of
|
|||
|
1919 (1944); Mayer, Arno, Politics and Diplomacy of Peacemaking (1967);
|
|||
|
Nicolson, Harold, Peacemaking, 1919 (1933; repr. 1965).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Fourteen Points
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The Fourteen Points were a program announced by U.S. President Woodrow WILSON
|
|||
|
before a joint session of Congress on Jan. 8, 1918, as the basis for a just
|
|||
|
peace settlement following World War I. Wilson hoped to rally liberal opinion
|
|||
|
throughout the world with his address, but his opening remarks were also
|
|||
|
designed as a sympathetic response to the new Bolshevik leaders in Russia, who
|
|||
|
had called upon Russia's western Allies to begin peace negotiations on a
|
|||
|
program of no annexations, no indemnities. Although many of Wilson's
|
|||
|
suggestions had been made before, in total effect the speech represented a
|
|||
|
radical departure from the old diplomacy and called upon future victors and
|
|||
|
vanquished to liberalize their diplomacy and ideology.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The first 5 points included the following: open covenants, openly arrived at;
|
|||
|
freedom of the seas; removal of economic barriers in international trade;
|
|||
|
reduction of national armaments to the lowest point consistent with domestic
|
|||
|
safety; and adjustment of all colonial claims on the basis of the
|
|||
|
self-determination of peoples. Points 6 through 13 dealt with specific
|
|||
|
territorial settlements. The 14th point became most important to Wilson: a
|
|||
|
general association of nations for the purpose of providing mutual guarantees
|
|||
|
of political independence and territorial integrity for all nations. Widely
|
|||
|
publicized and acclaimed in the belligerent countries on both sides, the
|
|||
|
address at once gave Wilson moral leadership of the Allies and became a
|
|||
|
powerful diplomatic and propagandist weapon. The Allies generally accepted it
|
|||
|
as a statement of war aims, and when Germany sued for peace it was on the basis
|
|||
|
of the Fourteen Points.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At the PARIS PEACE CONFERENCE (1919-20) the second point was quickly repudiated
|
|||
|
by Britain, and several others were modified or compromised in spirit by
|
|||
|
territorial agreements. On the whole, however, the final settlement was nearer
|
|||
|
the Fourteen Points than Wilson and his major advisors had at first thought
|
|||
|
possible. Out of the 14th point came the LEAGUE OF NATIONS. DAVID W. HIRST
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Baker, Ray Stannard, Woodrow Wilson and World Settlement, 3
|
|||
|
vols. (1922); Mayer, Arno, The Political Origins of the New Diplomacy,
|
|||
|
1917-1918 (1959).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Polish Corridor
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The name Polish Corridor was commonly used between 1919 and 1939 for Polish
|
|||
|
Pomerania (Pomorze in Polish), a narrow neck of territory separating East
|
|||
|
Prussia from the rest of Germany. The area had once belonged to Poland but was
|
|||
|
seized in 1772 by Prussia. It was awarded to Poland by the Versailles Treaty
|
|||
|
(1919) at the end of World War I because of its preponderantly Polish
|
|||
|
population and because it would give Poland direct access to the Baltic Sea.
|
|||
|
GDANSK (or Danzig), a Baltic port east of the corridor, was made a free city.
|
|||
|
When the German-controlled legislative assembly at Gdansk limited Polish use of
|
|||
|
this port, the Poles developed a port at GDYNIA, to the northwest. In 1938,
|
|||
|
Adolf HITLER demanded the return of Gdansk to Germany; his demands for Gdansk
|
|||
|
and the Polish Corridor formed the pretext for Germany's invasion of Poland in
|
|||
|
September 1939. ANNA M. CIENCIALA
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Cienciala, A. M., Poland and the Western Powers, 1938-1939 (1968);
|
|||
|
Debicki, R., Foreign Policy of Poland, 1919-1939 (1962).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
reparations
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
Reparations is the term for money or other compensation that a defeated country
|
|||
|
pays to the victors or to individuals who have suffered in war. The word came
|
|||
|
into use after World War I. Germany was forced to pay reparations under the
|
|||
|
Versailles Treaty (see PARIS PEACE CONFERENCE), which blamed Germany for
|
|||
|
starting World War I and held it responsible for the resulting damage. Germans
|
|||
|
protested that the amount set by the interallied Reparations Commission in
|
|||
|
1921, 132 billion gold marks, was unrealistically high and could not be paid.
|
|||
|
Many Americans sympathized with these German protests, and the United States
|
|||
|
waived most of its reparations claims.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When Germany defaulted on its reparations payments, France and Belgium moved
|
|||
|
(1923) troops into the Ruhr district in western Germany to force payment. The
|
|||
|
occupation ended (1924) after an international commission headed by American
|
|||
|
Charles G. DAWES formulated the Dawes Plan, which lowered German payments to
|
|||
|
one billion gold marks annually for five years and 2.5 billion thereafter.
|
|||
|
This schedule was replaced (1929) by the Young Plan, named after another
|
|||
|
American, Owen D. YOUNG, which lowered payments again. All payments ceased
|
|||
|
with the economic crisis of the 1930s.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
After World War II reparations were imposed on Germany, Japan, and the other
|
|||
|
defeated powers, and the USSR enforced some claims against Germany. Victims of
|
|||
|
Nazi persecution, including the state of Israel, received about $2 billion from
|
|||
|
West Germany, but other reparation payments were modest. DONALD S. BIRN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Bergman, Carl, A History of Reparations (1927); Kuklick, Bruce,
|
|||
|
American Policy and the Division of Germany: The Clash with Russia over
|
|||
|
Reparations (1972); Wheeler-Bennett, John, The Wreck of Reparations (1933;
|
|||
|
repr. 1972).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Caporetto, Battle of
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The Battle of Caporetto, or the 12th Battle of Isonzo, fought between Italian
|
|||
|
and Austro-German forces in October-November 1917, nearly brought about Italy's
|
|||
|
collapse in World War I. Since June 1915 the Italians, under Gen. Luigi
|
|||
|
Cadorna, had fought 11 battles along the Isonzo River on their northeastern
|
|||
|
border. They had made minimal advances, but in September 1917 their Austrian
|
|||
|
opponents called in German aid. On October 24, German troops under Gen. Otto
|
|||
|
von Below led a powerful attack against the weak Italian defenses at Caporetto,
|
|||
|
forcing Cadorna to withdraw along the entire front. The arrival of British and
|
|||
|
French reinforcements finally enabled Cadorna to stabilize the front at the
|
|||
|
Piave River on November 12. In this humiliating setback, Italy lost 40,000
|
|||
|
killed and wounded, as well as 275,000 prisoners and probably as many
|
|||
|
deserters.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Russian Revolutions of 1917
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The abdication of Emperor NICHOLAS II in March (N.S.; February, O.S.) 1917, in
|
|||
|
conjunction with the establishment of a provisional government based on Western
|
|||
|
principles of constitutional liberalism, and the seizure of power by the
|
|||
|
Bolsheviks in November (N.S.; October, O.S.) are the political focal points of
|
|||
|
the Russian Revolutions of 1917. The events of that momentous year must also
|
|||
|
be viewed more broadly, however: as an explosion of social tensions associated
|
|||
|
with rapid industrialization; as a crisis of political modernization, in terms
|
|||
|
of the strains placed on traditional institutions by the demands of
|
|||
|
Westernization and of World War I; and as a social upheaval in the broadest
|
|||
|
sense, involving a massive, spontaneous expropriation of gentry land by angry
|
|||
|
peasants, the destruction of traditional social patterns and values, and the
|
|||
|
struggle for a new, egalitarian society. Looking at the revolutionary process
|
|||
|
broadly, one must also include the Bolsheviks' fight to keep the world's first
|
|||
|
"proletarian dictatorship" in power after November, first against the Germans,
|
|||
|
and then in the civil war against dissident socialists, anti-Bolshevik "White
|
|||
|
Guards," foreign intervention, and anarchist peasant bands. Finally, one must
|
|||
|
see the psychological aspects of revolutionary change: elation and hope, fear
|
|||
|
and discouragement, and ultimately the prolonged agony of bloodshed and
|
|||
|
privation, both from war and repression, and the "bony hand of Tsar Hunger,"
|
|||
|
who strangled tens of thousands and, in the end, brought the revolutionary
|
|||
|
period to a close after the civil war by forcing the Bolsheviks to abandon the
|
|||
|
radical measures of War Communism in favor of a New Economic Policy (NEP).
|
|||
|
Throughout, the events in Russia were of worldwide importance. Western nations
|
|||
|
saw "immutable" values and institutions successfully challenged, COMMUNISM
|
|||
|
emerged as a viable social and political system, and Third World peoples saw
|
|||
|
the power of organized workers' and peasants' movements as a means of
|
|||
|
"liberating" themselves from "bourgeois" exploitation. As such, the
|
|||
|
Revolutions of 1917 ushered in the great social, political, and ideological
|
|||
|
divisions of the contemporary world.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Historical Background.
|
|||
|
Historians differ over whether the Revolutions of 1917 were inevitable, but all
|
|||
|
agree on the importance of three related causal factors: massive discontent,
|
|||
|
the revolutionary movement, and World War I, each operating in the context of
|
|||
|
the ineptitude of a rigid, absolutist state.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The emancipation of the serfs in 1861 left the countryside in deep poverty.
|
|||
|
The newly freed peasants received inadequate land allotments, particularly in
|
|||
|
areas of fertile soil, and even these had to be purchased with "redemption
|
|||
|
payments." Class antagonisms sharpened, particularly since government-promoted
|
|||
|
industrialization sent impoverished peasants flocking to jobs in urban areas
|
|||
|
for low wages under oppressive conditions. Government efforts to industrialize
|
|||
|
also required huge tax revenues, which intensified pressures on workers and
|
|||
|
peasants alike. Meanwhile, the rising business and professional classes
|
|||
|
expressed unhappiness with tsarist rule and yearned for a Western-style
|
|||
|
parliamentary system.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
By 1905 discontent among the bourgeoisie, peasantry, and proletariat had
|
|||
|
spurred Russian intellectuals to create the major political organizations of
|
|||
|
1917.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Populist groups, organized in the countryside by the 1890s, joined radical
|
|||
|
socialist workers' groups in the founding of the Socialist Revolutionary party
|
|||
|
in 1901. The Marxist Social Democratic Labor party was established in 1898.
|
|||
|
Five years later it divided into two factions: the Mensheviks, who favored a
|
|||
|
decentralized, mass party; and the Bolsheviks of Vladimir Ilich LENIN, who
|
|||
|
wanted a tightly organized, hierarchical party (see BOLSHEVIKS AND MENSHEVIKS).
|
|||
|
Middle-class liberals formed the Constitutional Democratic party (Cadets) in
|
|||
|
1905.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Russian losses in the RUSSO-JAPANESE WAR precipitated the RUSSIAN REVOLUTION OF
|
|||
|
1905. The massive urban strikes, rural rioting, and almost total liberal
|
|||
|
disaffection from the tsarist regime in 1905 have been called a "dress
|
|||
|
rehearsal" for 1917. Reluctantly, Nicholas II granted a range of civil
|
|||
|
liberties, established limited parliamentary government through a DUMA,
|
|||
|
abolished peasant redemption payments, and under Pyotr STOLYPIN began an
|
|||
|
agrarian reform program to promote the growth of a rural middle class. These
|
|||
|
measures momentarily quieted the populace, but they also raised new
|
|||
|
expectations; many concessions were later withdrawn, thus exacerbating
|
|||
|
tensions. Furthermore, the social stability that some thought the tsar's
|
|||
|
promises offered required time to develop, and this Russia did not have.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The March Revolution.
|
|||
|
In 1914, Russia was again at war (see WORLD WAR I). Land reform was suspended,
|
|||
|
and new political restrictions were imposed. Disastrous military defeats
|
|||
|
sapped public morale, and ineffective organization on the home front made the
|
|||
|
government's incompetence obvious to all. The emperor, assuming command of the
|
|||
|
army in 1915, became identified with its weakness. The sinister influence of
|
|||
|
Empress ALEXANDRA's favorite, Grigory RASPUTIN, increased. By the winter of
|
|||
|
1916-17, disaffection again rent all sectors of society--including liberals,
|
|||
|
peasants, and industrial workers.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When food shortages provoked street demonstrations in Petrograd on Mar. 8
|
|||
|
(N.S.; Feb. 23, O.S.), 1917, and garrison soldiers refused to suppress them,
|
|||
|
Duma leaders demanded that Nicholas transfer power to a parliamentary
|
|||
|
government. With the Petrograd Soviet of Workers' and Soldiers' Deputies, a
|
|||
|
special Duma committee on March 15 (N.S.; March 2, O.S.) established a
|
|||
|
provisional government headed by Prince Georgi Lvov, a liberal. On the same
|
|||
|
day, the emperor abdicated. He attempted to give the crown to his brother
|
|||
|
Michael, but Michael refused to accept it. The 300-year-old Romanov dynasty
|
|||
|
came to an end.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The new provisional government was almost universally welcomed. Civil
|
|||
|
liberties were proclaimed, new wage agreements and an 8-hour day were
|
|||
|
negotiated in Petrograd, discipline was relaxed in the army, and elections were
|
|||
|
promised for a Constituent Assembly that would organize a permanent democratic
|
|||
|
order. The existence of two seats of power, however--the provisional
|
|||
|
government and the Petrograd Soviet--not only represented a potential political
|
|||
|
rivalry but also reflected the different aspirations of different sectors of
|
|||
|
Russian society. For most Russians of privilege--members of the bourgeoisie,
|
|||
|
the gentry, and many professionals--the March Revolution meant clearing the
|
|||
|
decks for victory over Germany and for the establishment of Russia as a leading
|
|||
|
European liberal democracy. They regarded the provisional government as the
|
|||
|
sole legitimate authority. For most workers and peasants, however, revolution
|
|||
|
meant an end to an imperialist war, major economic reforms, and the development
|
|||
|
of an egalitarian social order. They looked to the Petrograd Soviet and other
|
|||
|
soviets springing up around the country to represent their interests, and they
|
|||
|
supported the government only insofar as it met their needs.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Political Polarization.
|
|||
|
Differing conceptions of the revolution quickly led to a series of crises.
|
|||
|
Widespread popular opposition to the war caused the Petrograd Soviet on April 9
|
|||
|
(N.S.; March 27, O.S.) to repudiate annexationist ambitions and to establish in
|
|||
|
May a coalition government including several moderate socialists in addition to
|
|||
|
Aleksandr KERENSKY, who had been in the cabinet from the beginning. The
|
|||
|
participation of such socialists in a government that continued to prosecute
|
|||
|
the war and that failed to implement basic reforms, however, only served to
|
|||
|
identify their parties--the Socialist Revolutionaries, Mensheviks, and
|
|||
|
others--with government failures. On July 16-17 (N.S.; July 3-4, O.S.),
|
|||
|
following a disastrous military offensive, Petrograd soldiers, instigated by
|
|||
|
local Bolshevik agitators, demonstrated against the government in what became
|
|||
|
known as the "July Days."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The demonstrations soon subsided, and on July 20 (N.S.; July 7, O.S.), Kerensky
|
|||
|
replaced Lvov as premier. Soon, however, the provisional government was
|
|||
|
threatened by the right, which had lost confidence in the regime's ability to
|
|||
|
maintain order. In early September (N.S.; late August, O.S.), General Lavr
|
|||
|
KORNILOV was thwarted in an apparent effort to establish a right-wing military
|
|||
|
dictatorship. Ominously, his effort was backed by the Cadets, traditionally
|
|||
|
the party of liberal constitutionalism. The crises faced by the provisional
|
|||
|
government reflected a growing polarization of Russian politics toward the
|
|||
|
extreme left and extreme right.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Meanwhile, another revolution was taking place that, in the view of many, was
|
|||
|
more profound and ultimately more consequential than were the political events
|
|||
|
in Petrograd. All over Russia, peasants were expropriating land from the
|
|||
|
gentry. Peasant-soldiers fled the trenches so as not to be left out, and the
|
|||
|
government could not stem the tide. New shortages consequently appeared in
|
|||
|
urban areas, causing scores of factories to close. Angry workers formed their
|
|||
|
own factory committees, sequestering plants to keep them running and to gain
|
|||
|
new material benefits. By the summer of 1917 a social upheaval of vast
|
|||
|
proportions was sweeping over Russia.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The November Revolution.
|
|||
|
Sensing that the time was ripe, Lenin and the Bolsheviks rapidly mobilized for
|
|||
|
power. From the moment he returned from exile on Apr. 16 (N.S.; Apr. 3,
|
|||
|
O.S.), 1917, Lenin, pressing for a Bolshevik-led seizure of power by the
|
|||
|
soviets, categorically disassociated his party from both the government and the
|
|||
|
"accommodationist" socialists. "Liberals support the war and the interests of
|
|||
|
the bourgeoisie!" he insisted, adding that "socialist lackeys" aided the
|
|||
|
liberals by agreeing to postpone reforms and continue fighting. With appealing
|
|||
|
slogans such as "Peace, Land, and Bread!" the Bolsheviks identified themselves
|
|||
|
with Russia's broad social revolution rather than with political liberty or the
|
|||
|
political revolution of March. Better organized than their rivals, the
|
|||
|
Bolsheviks worked tirelessly in local election campaigns. In factories they
|
|||
|
quickly came to dominate major committees; they also secured growing support in
|
|||
|
local soviets. A Bolshevik-inspired military uprising was suppressed in July.
|
|||
|
The next month, however, after Kornilov's attempted coup, Bolshevik popularity
|
|||
|
soared, and Lenin's supporters secured majorities in both the Petrograd and
|
|||
|
Moscow soviets, winning 51 percent of the vote in Moscow city government
|
|||
|
elections. Reacting to the momentum of events, Lenin, from hiding, ordered
|
|||
|
preparations for an armed insurrection. Fully aware of what was about to
|
|||
|
transpire, the provisional regime proved helpless.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On the night of November 6-7 (N.S.; October 24-25, O.S.) the Bolsheviks seized
|
|||
|
power in Petrograd in the name of the soviets, meeting little armed resistance.
|
|||
|
An All-Russian Congress of Soviets of Workers' and Soldiers' Deputies, meeting
|
|||
|
in Petrograd at the time, ratified the Bolsheviks' actions on November 8. The
|
|||
|
congress also declared the establishment of a soviet government headed by a
|
|||
|
Council of People's Commissars chaired by Lenin, with Leon TROTSKY in charge of
|
|||
|
foreign affairs.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Civil War and Its Aftermath.
|
|||
|
Few, however, expected Lenin's "proletarian dictatorship" to survive.
|
|||
|
Bolsheviks now faced the same range of economic, social, and political problems
|
|||
|
as did the governments they had replaced. In addition, anti-Bolsheviks began
|
|||
|
almost at once to organize armed resistance. Some placed hope in the
|
|||
|
Constituent Assembly, elected November 25 (N.S.; November 12, O.S.); others
|
|||
|
hoped for foreign intervention. Few appreciated Lenin's political boldness,
|
|||
|
his audacity, and his commitment to shaping a Communist Russia.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
These traits soon became apparent. The November Constituent Assembly elections
|
|||
|
returned an absolute majority for the Socialist Revolutionaries, but Lenin
|
|||
|
simply dispersed the Assembly when it met in January 1918. He also issued a
|
|||
|
decree on land in November 1917, sanctifying the peasants' land seizures,
|
|||
|
proclaiming the Bolsheviks to be a party of poor peasants as well as workers
|
|||
|
and broadening his own base of support. He sued the Germans for peace, but
|
|||
|
under terms of the Treaty of BREST-LITOVSK (March 1918) he was forced to
|
|||
|
surrender huge portions of traditionally Russian territory. Shortly afterward,
|
|||
|
implementing policies called War Communism, Lenin ordered the requisition of
|
|||
|
grain from the countryside to feed the cities and pressed a program to
|
|||
|
nationalize virtually all Russian industry. Centralized planning began, and
|
|||
|
private trade was strictly forbidden. These measures, together with
|
|||
|
class-oriented rationing policies, prompted tens of thousands to flee abroad.
|
|||
|
Not surprisingly, Lenin's policies provoked anti-Bolshevik resistance, and
|
|||
|
civil war erupted in 1918. Constituent Assembly delegates fled to western
|
|||
|
Siberia and formed their own "All-Russian" government, which was soon
|
|||
|
suppressed by a reactionary "White" dictatorship under Admiral Aleksandr
|
|||
|
Kolchak. Army officers in southern Russia organized a "Volunteer Army" under
|
|||
|
Generals Lavr Kornilov and Anton Denikin and gained support from Britain and
|
|||
|
France; both in the Volga region and the eastern Ukraine, peasants began to
|
|||
|
organize against Bolshevik requisitioning and mobilization. Soon anarchist
|
|||
|
"Greens" were fighting the "Reds" (Bolsheviks) and Whites alike in
|
|||
|
guerrilla-type warfare. Even in Moscow and Petrograd, leftist Socialist
|
|||
|
Revolutionaries took up arms against the Bolsheviks, whom they accused of
|
|||
|
betraying revolutionary ideals. In response, the Bolsheviks unleashed their
|
|||
|
own Red Terror under the Cheka (political police force) and mobilized a Red
|
|||
|
Army commanded by Trotsky. The Bolsheviks defeated Admiral Kolchak's troops in
|
|||
|
late 1919, and in 1920 they suppressed the armies of Baron Pyotr N. WRANGEL
|
|||
|
and General Denikin in the south. Foreign troops withdrew, and after briefly
|
|||
|
marching into Poland the Red Army concentrated on subduing peasant uprisings.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Some Western historians attribute ultimate Bolshevik victory in this war to
|
|||
|
White disorganization, half-hearted support from war-weary Allies, Cheka
|
|||
|
ruthlessness, and the inability of Greens to establish a viable alternative
|
|||
|
government. Most important, however, was the fact that even while Bolshevik
|
|||
|
popularity declined, Lenin and his followers were still identified with what
|
|||
|
the majority of workers and peasants wanted most: radical social change rather
|
|||
|
than political freedom, which had never been deeply rooted in Russian
|
|||
|
tradition. In contrast, the Whites represented the old, oppressive order.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Nevertheless, with the counterrevolution defeated, leftist anti-Bolshevik
|
|||
|
sentiment erupted. The naval garrison at Kronshtadt, long a Bolshevik
|
|||
|
stronghold, rebelled in March 1921 along with Petrograd workers in favor of
|
|||
|
"Soviet Communism without the Bolsheviks!" This protest was brutally
|
|||
|
suppressed. The Menshevik and Socialist Revolutionary parties, harassed but
|
|||
|
not abolished during the civil war, gained support as the conflict ended. The
|
|||
|
Bolsheviks outlawed these parties, signaling their intention to rule alone.
|
|||
|
Lenin, however, was astute enough to realize that a strategic retreat was
|
|||
|
required. At the Tenth Party Congress, in 1921, the NEW ECONOMIC POLICY was
|
|||
|
introduced, restoring some private property, ending restrictions on private
|
|||
|
trade, and terminating forced grain requisitions. The foundations had been
|
|||
|
laid for building Bolshevik socialism, but the revolutionary period proper had
|
|||
|
come to an end. WILLIAM G. ROSENBERG
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Carr, E. H., The Bolshevik Revolution, 1917-1923, 3 vols.
|
|||
|
(1951-53) and The Russian Revolution: From Lenin to Stalin (1979); Chamberlin,
|
|||
|
William H., The Russian Revolution (1935); Kenez, Peter, Civil War in South
|
|||
|
Russia, 2 vols. (1971, 1977); Medvedev, Roy A., The October Revolution, trans.
|
|||
|
by George Saunders (1979); Pares, Bernard, The Fall of the Russian Monarchy
|
|||
|
(1939); Pipes, Richard, The Formation of the Soviet Union, rev. ed. (1964);
|
|||
|
Rabinowitch, Alexander, The Bolsheviks Come to Power (1976); Rosenberg, William
|
|||
|
G., Liberals in the Russian Revolution (1974); Salisbury, Harrison, Black
|
|||
|
Night, White Snow: Russia's Revolution, 1905-1917 (1978); Shapiro, Leonard B.,
|
|||
|
The Communist Party of the Soviet Union (1960); Trotsky, Leon, The History of
|
|||
|
the Russian Revolution, trans. by Max Eastman (1932; repr. 1957).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Lenin, Vladimir Ilich
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(len'-in, vluhd-ee'-mir il-yeech')
|
|||
|
Vladimir Ilich Lenin, founder of the Russian Communist party, leader of the
|
|||
|
Bolshevik Revolution of 1917, and first head of state of the USSR, was also a
|
|||
|
masterful political thinker whose theories became a significant component of
|
|||
|
Communist thought.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Early Life.
|
|||
|
V. I. Lenin was born Vladimir Ilich Ulyanov, Apr. 22 (N.S.; Apr. 10, O.S.),
|
|||
|
1870, in the provincial city of Simbirsk (now Ulyanovsk, renamed in his honor)
|
|||
|
on the Volga River. By all accounts Lenin's middle-class family was warm and
|
|||
|
loving--hardly the background one might expect for a militant revolutionary.
|
|||
|
Lenin's father was a secondary-school teacher who rose in the civil service to
|
|||
|
become a provincial director of elementary education. His mother also taught.
|
|||
|
Both were deeply concerned with the popular welfare, and Lenin, along with his
|
|||
|
two brothers and two sisters, absorbed at an early age both a desire to learn
|
|||
|
and an intense commitment to improving the lives of ordinary Russians. In
|
|||
|
1887, shortly after the death of his father, Lenin's older brother Aleksandr
|
|||
|
was arrested in Saint Petersburg (now Leningrad) for plotting against the tsar.
|
|||
|
He was convicted and hanged. The tragic event affected young Vladimir deeply,
|
|||
|
but there is no reason to believe that it caused him to embrace the
|
|||
|
revolutionary movement. Instead, he immersed himself in radical writings,
|
|||
|
particularly those of Karl MARX and Nikolai Gavrilovich CHERNYSHEVSKY, and
|
|||
|
continued his education. Graduating from high school with a gold medal, he
|
|||
|
entered the University of Kazan but was expelled and exiled because of his own
|
|||
|
developing radical views. In 1891, however, he passed the law examinations at
|
|||
|
the University of Saint Petersburg as an external student, scoring first in his
|
|||
|
class. He practiced law briefly in Samara (now Kuibyshev) before devoting
|
|||
|
himself full time to revolutionary activities.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Communist Theoretician.
|
|||
|
Between 1893 and 1902, Lenin studied the problem of revolutionary change in
|
|||
|
Russia from a Marxist perspective and worked out the essential features of what
|
|||
|
has come to be called Leninism. Convinced with other Marxists that the
|
|||
|
development of industrial capitalism in Russia held the key to radical social
|
|||
|
change, Lenin remained troubled by the inability of Russian workers to develop
|
|||
|
spontaneously--as Marx had predicted--a radical consciousness capable of
|
|||
|
effective political action. In this the workers behaved like the peasants,
|
|||
|
whose failure to respond to radical appeals had frustrated populist
|
|||
|
revolutionaries for years. To solve the problem Lenin developed the notion
|
|||
|
that a radical consciousness had to be cultivated among workers through
|
|||
|
agitation by a well-organized revolutionary party.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It was during this period that he began using his pseudonym "Lenin" (sometimes
|
|||
|
"N. Lenin"). He also met and married Nadezhda Konstantinovna KRUPSKAYA. In
|
|||
|
1895, Lenin was arrested, imprisoned, and sent in exile to Siberia with other
|
|||
|
members of the Marxist organization known as the Union of Struggle. Lenin went
|
|||
|
abroad in 1900 and with Georgy Valentinovich PLEKHANOV and others he organized
|
|||
|
the clandestine newspaper Iskra (The Spark), designed to "ignite" radical
|
|||
|
consciousness. In Iskra, Lenin vigorously rejected the notion of a political
|
|||
|
alliance with liberals or other elements of the bourgeoisie (he was convinced
|
|||
|
that they would only preserve a position of dominance over workers and
|
|||
|
peasants) and stressed the importance of social, rather than political,
|
|||
|
democracy, as the basis for individual freedom. This phase of Lenin's career
|
|||
|
culminated with the publication of his pamphlet What Is to be Done? (1902) and
|
|||
|
the organization of the Bolshevik (see BOLSHEVIKS AND MENSHEVIKS) wing of the
|
|||
|
Russian Social Democratic Labor party in the summer of 1903. Lenin, like his
|
|||
|
populist predecessors in the Russian radical movement, stressed the need for a
|
|||
|
vanguard to lead the revolution.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Organizing for the Revolution.
|
|||
|
After 1903, Lenin struggled to develop this vanguard organization, a
|
|||
|
revolutionary leadership party that many historians regard as having mixed the
|
|||
|
concepts of populist Jacobinism with Marx's views of proletarian class
|
|||
|
revolution. Lenin became widely known in this period for his absolute
|
|||
|
dedication to revolution and his complete lack of personal vanity. On
|
|||
|
political issues he was merciless, lashing out ruthlessly at opponents and
|
|||
|
castigating adversaries with biting sarcasm and scorn. He also showed himself
|
|||
|
a masterful political tactician. Although he was in forced exile until 1917
|
|||
|
(except for a brief period--1905-07--during and after the RUSSIAN REVOLUTION OF
|
|||
|
1905) in London, Paris, Geneva, and other European cities, he maneuvered for
|
|||
|
control over party committees and publications. He condemned his Social
|
|||
|
Democratic opponents as Mensheviks (the Minority Group) despite being
|
|||
|
outnumbered by them. Many of the Mensheviks were as radical as Lenin. They
|
|||
|
worried about the dictatorial propensities of his vanguard party concept,
|
|||
|
however, and urged instead the development of a mass popular base among the
|
|||
|
workers. But Lenin remained characteristically impatient and optimistic. He
|
|||
|
saw nothing to fear from a revolutionary elite genuinely dedicated to the
|
|||
|
welfare of workers and poor peasants; the danger lay instead with political
|
|||
|
liberals and a capitalist bourgeoisie, whose social system skimmed society's
|
|||
|
wealth from the people and whose imperialist wars led them to death and
|
|||
|
destruction.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Masterminding the Revolution.
|
|||
|
In 1917, Lenin published Imperialism, The Highest Stage of Capitalism (Eng.
|
|||
|
trans., 1933, 1939, 1947). In it he denounced World War I (in which Russia was
|
|||
|
engaged on the side of the Allies) as a fight among the imperialist powers for
|
|||
|
control of the markets, raw materials, and cheap labor of the underdeveloped
|
|||
|
world. Since neither the Allies nor the Central Powers offered any benefits to
|
|||
|
the working class, he urged all socialists to withhold their support from the
|
|||
|
war effort. Following his lead Russian Bolsheviks refused to support their
|
|||
|
government in its war efforts.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The German government, looking to disrupt the Russian war efforts further,
|
|||
|
allowed Lenin to return to Russia from exile in Switzerland (traveling across
|
|||
|
Germany in a sealed train). He arrived at Petrograd (as the former Saint
|
|||
|
Petersburg was then called) on Apr. 16 (N.S.; Apr. 3, O.S.), 1917, and
|
|||
|
received a tumultuous welcome from his followers. In his "April Theses" (Eng.
|
|||
|
trans., 1951), published that year in Pravda, the Bolshevik newspaper, he
|
|||
|
denounced the liberal provisional government that had replaced the tsarist
|
|||
|
government, and he called for a socialist revolution. It was at this time that
|
|||
|
he gained the important support of Leon TROTSKY.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
An abortive uprising against the government in July forced Lenin into exile
|
|||
|
once again (this time to Finland). It was a short-lived exile, however. In
|
|||
|
September, correctly perceiving the increasingly radical mood in Russia, he
|
|||
|
sent a famous letter to the party's central committee calling for armed
|
|||
|
insurrection. He slipped back into Russia and successfully brought the
|
|||
|
Bolsheviks to power through the "Military Revolutionary Committees"; and during
|
|||
|
the first week of November (N.S.; October by the old-style calendar--hence the
|
|||
|
name October Revolution) he succeeded in bringing down the government of
|
|||
|
Aleksandr KERENSKY. On November 7 (N.S.; Oct. 25, O.S.) the first Bolshevik
|
|||
|
government was formed; Lenin became its chairman. Thus he brilliantly
|
|||
|
engineered the final act of the revolution that had begun only months before
|
|||
|
(see RUSSIAN REVOLUTIONS OF 1917).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Head of Government.
|
|||
|
Lenin moved quickly to consolidate Bolshevik power. He reorganized the various
|
|||
|
party factions into the Russian Communist party, established a secret police
|
|||
|
(the Cheka), and totally reconstituted the desperate Russian economy along
|
|||
|
Marxist principles. In order to bring the country out of the war, he accepted
|
|||
|
a humiliating peace treaty with Germany in 1918 (see BREST-LITOVSK, TREATY OF).
|
|||
|
That same year civil war broke out, and he was forced to put a Red Army in the
|
|||
|
field against dissident forces. The dissidents, known as the Whites, were
|
|||
|
supported by the Allies and were not defeated until 1921.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
By that time the Russian economy was in shambles, and discontent among peasants
|
|||
|
and workers was dangerously widespread. In the face of such problems Lenin was
|
|||
|
forced to back away from his pure Marxian policies, instituting the NEW
|
|||
|
ECONOMIC POLICY. He granted economic concessions to foreign capitalists in
|
|||
|
order to encourage trade; he placed some light industry and most retail
|
|||
|
operations back into private hands; and to appease the peasants he permitted
|
|||
|
them to sell their produce on the open market. Despite these minor
|
|||
|
concessions, Lenin continued to press forward toward his goal of a Marxist
|
|||
|
Russia--and eventually a Marxist world. He established the COMINTERN in 1919
|
|||
|
to assure that the Russian Communist party would remain in control of the
|
|||
|
Marxist movement.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Although Lenin's power in the government was dictatorial and unquestioned, his
|
|||
|
control over party affairs was never absolute. The great rivalry between
|
|||
|
Trotsky and Joseph STALIN, which was to tear apart the Communist movement in
|
|||
|
later years, was already being formed at this period.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On May 25, 1922, Lenin suffered a stroke that left him partially paralyzed. A
|
|||
|
series of strokes followed, and he died on Jan. 21, 1924, at the age of 53,
|
|||
|
the most revered personage--apart from Marx himself--in the world of communism.
|
|||
|
The former capital city of Saint Petersburg (then Petrograd) was renamed
|
|||
|
Leningrad in his honor.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Lenin's mausoleum in Red Square, with his body embalmed and on display in a
|
|||
|
glass coffin, has become the greatest shrine in the Communist world. More
|
|||
|
important, Lenin's writings, along with those of Marx, form the basis for
|
|||
|
Communist theory; their legitimacy is accepted by all factions of the Marxist
|
|||
|
movement. WILLIAM G. ROSENBERG
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Deutscher, Isaac, Lenin's Childhood (1970); Fischer, Louis, The
|
|||
|
Life of Lenin (1964); Krupskaya, N. K., Reminiscences of Lenin, trans. by
|
|||
|
Bernard Isaacs, 2 vols. (1930-32; repr. 1970); Lenin, Vladimir I., The
|
|||
|
Collected Works, ed. and trans. by Marx-Engels-Lenin Institute, 45 vols., 4th
|
|||
|
ed. (1960-70); Meyer, Alfred, Leninism (1957); Trotsky, Leon, Lenin: Notes
|
|||
|
for a Biographer, trans. by Tamara Deutscher (1971); Ulam, Adam, The
|
|||
|
Bolsheviks (1965); Valentinov, Nikolai, The Early Years of Lenin, trans. by
|
|||
|
Rolf Theen (1969), and Encounters with Lenin, trans. by Paul Rosta and Brian
|
|||
|
Pearce (1968); Wolfe, Bertram D., Three Who Made a Revolution (1962).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Trotsky, Leon
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(traht'-skee)
|
|||
|
Leon Trotsky, b. as Lev Davidovich Bronstein, Nov. 7 (N.S.), 1879, d. Aug.
|
|||
|
21, 1940, was second only to Vladimir Ilich LENIN as polemicist and organizer
|
|||
|
of the Bolshevik phase of the RUSSIAN REVOLUTIONS OF 1917. A charismatic
|
|||
|
orator and superb tactician, he was also a brilliant theorist whose writings
|
|||
|
greatly influenced socialist movements worldwide. His practical skills enabled
|
|||
|
him to plan the Petrograd uprising in November 1917 and to create the Red Army
|
|||
|
that saved the Bolshevik regime in the ensuing Civil War (1918-20). But his
|
|||
|
fierce independence and aloofness prevented him from gaining broad party
|
|||
|
support after Lenin's death, in his unsuccessful struggle for power with Joseph
|
|||
|
STALIN.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Early Life and Revolutionary Activity.
|
|||
|
Trotsky, the son of a relatively prosperous Jewish farmer in Yanovka, in the
|
|||
|
Ukraine, was sent at the age of 9 to school in Odessa. Rebellious and
|
|||
|
outspoken, he became at the age of 18 a professional revolutionary. He was
|
|||
|
arrested in 1898 and was later exiled to Siberia, where he joined the Social
|
|||
|
Democratic party. In 1902 he escaped abroad, met Lenin, and began his troubled
|
|||
|
relationship with the Bolshevik party (see BOLSHEVIKS AND MENSHEVIKS).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Trotsky admired Lenin's pragmatism, but after the Social Democratic split in
|
|||
|
1903 he sided with the Mensheviks because he feared that Lenin's "elitist"
|
|||
|
organizational methods would lead to dictatorship. An independent-minded
|
|||
|
left-winger, Trotsky wrote extensively in the radical press, and during the
|
|||
|
Russian Revolution of 1905 he returned to take a leading role in the Saint
|
|||
|
Petersburg (later Petrograd) Workers' Soviet. Arrested, tried, and again
|
|||
|
exiled to Siberia, he escaped abroad again in 1907 and wrote extensively until
|
|||
|
he returned to Russia in 1917.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Trotsky's major writings centered on the question of revolutionary development.
|
|||
|
Recognizing the weakness of Russia's bourgeoisie, he argued that the first,
|
|||
|
"bourgeois" stage of revolution could be carried out only with the help of
|
|||
|
Russia's organized workers, and that this stage would lead to a condition of
|
|||
|
"permanent revolution." The proletariat, who would have brought the bourgeoisie
|
|||
|
to power, would then gradually assume political control. As the revolution
|
|||
|
passed into worker hands in backward Russia, workers' revolts would spread to
|
|||
|
the more advanced capitalist societies of Europe and would establish socialist
|
|||
|
regimes to aid and protect the weak Russian revolutionary government.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Revolutionary Leader and Soviet Official.
|
|||
|
This outlook, soon to affect much Third World revolutionary thinking,
|
|||
|
structured Trotsky's activism in 1917. Returning to Russia independently of
|
|||
|
Lenin after the March 1917 revolution, he called on the workers to overthrow
|
|||
|
the liberal provisional government. In August he joined the Bolshevik party,
|
|||
|
whose long-time loyalists (including Stalin) regarded him as an interloper.
|
|||
|
However, Trotsky rapidly won a leading role with his spellbinding speeches and
|
|||
|
organizational energy. In September he was elected chairman of the Petrograd
|
|||
|
Soviet, and from that post he organized the Bolshevik forces that overthrew the
|
|||
|
regime of Aleksandr Kerensky.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Appointed commissar of foreign affairs (1917-18), Trotsky unsuccessfully
|
|||
|
opposed the annexationist Brest-Litovsk treaty with Germany, but he retained
|
|||
|
Lenin's confidence and became commissar of war (1918-25). From the demoralized
|
|||
|
remnants of tsarist forces he managed to organize an efficient Red Army, a
|
|||
|
truly remarkable feat; but his brusque style, his impatience with criticism and
|
|||
|
incompetence, and his decision to rely on "military specialists" won him few
|
|||
|
friends. Rank-and-file party comrades saw him as aloof and remote. Known as a
|
|||
|
"left Bolshevik" and an advocate of both rapid, planned industrialization and
|
|||
|
party democracy, Trotsky watched impatiently after 1921 as the party course
|
|||
|
seemed to support neither. In a series of essays labeled "The New Course"
|
|||
|
(1923), he bitterly criticized the growing bureaucratization of the party and
|
|||
|
argued for greater centralized planning. Much of his hostility was directed
|
|||
|
against Stalin, whom he loathed. In response, Stalin stated his own position,
|
|||
|
both by his activities within the party organization and in his advocacy of
|
|||
|
"socialism in one country" (the antithesis of Trotsky's advocacy of world
|
|||
|
revolution). With Lenin's death in January 1924, Trotsky proved either too
|
|||
|
self-confident or too impatient to work carefully at practical politics.
|
|||
|
Within weeks he was censured for "factionalism," and within three years he was
|
|||
|
stripped of all posts and expelled from the party.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Exile.
|
|||
|
Condemned to internal exile in 1928, he was banished from the USSR the
|
|||
|
following year. Trotsky then lived in Turkey (1929-33), France (1933-35),
|
|||
|
Norway (1935-36), and Mexico (1936-40). He continued to write on a wide range
|
|||
|
of issues: culture, literature, politics, international affairs, revolutionary
|
|||
|
theory, and women. He completed his massive History of the Russian Revolution
|
|||
|
(3 vols., 1931-33; Eng. trans., 1932-33), also working energetically to expose
|
|||
|
Stalin--most notably in The Revolution Betrayed (1937). At the treason trials
|
|||
|
held (1936-38) in Moscow, Trotsky was denounced in absentia as the
|
|||
|
archconspirator against the Soviet regime. He was finally axed to death by a
|
|||
|
Stalinist agent at his home in a suburb of Mexico City. Many of Trotsky's
|
|||
|
writings have appeared in English translation, including Literature and
|
|||
|
Revolution (1925), Terrorism and Communism (1921; rev. ed., 1935), and Diary
|
|||
|
in Exile, 1935 (1958). Trotsky's correspondence during his years in exile was
|
|||
|
made public by Harvard University in January 1980. WILLIAM G. ROSENBERG
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Carmichael, Joel, Trotsky: An Appreciation of His Life (1975);
|
|||
|
Deutscher, Isaac, The Prophet Armed (1954), The Prophet Unarmed (1959), and The
|
|||
|
Prophet Outcast (1963); Eastman, Max, Leon Trotsky: Portait of a Youth (1925);
|
|||
|
Howe, Irving, Leon Trotsky (1978) and, as ed., The Basic Writings of Trotsky
|
|||
|
(1963); Segal, Ronald, Leon Trotsky: A Biography (1979); Serge, Victor, and
|
|||
|
Trotsky, Natalia Sedova, Life and Death of Leon Trotsky, trans. by Arnold J.
|
|||
|
Pomerans (1975); Warth, Robert D., Leon Trotsky (1977); Wolfe, Bertram D.,
|
|||
|
Three Who Made a Revolution (1948).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Kerensky, Aleksandr Fyodorovich
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(kuh-ren'-skee or kair'-in-skee, uhl-yik-sahn'-dur fyoh'-dor-u) -vich0
|
|||
|
Aleksandr Kerensky, b. Apr. 22 (N.S.), 1881, d. June 11, 1970, headed the
|
|||
|
Russian provisional government from July to October 1917, during the interim
|
|||
|
between the overthrow of the tsar and the Bolshevik Revolution. A lawyer and a
|
|||
|
democratic moderate, Kerensky joined the Socialist Revolutionary party in 1905
|
|||
|
and was elected to the fourth DUMA in 1912. As premier, Kerensky was
|
|||
|
personally identified with Russia's abortive military offensive in World War I,
|
|||
|
a fact that further weakened his already shaky coalition government. In a vain
|
|||
|
effort to maintain control, Kerensky ordered V. I. LENIN's arrest as well as
|
|||
|
that of the right-wing general Lavr KORNILOV. Beleaguered by radicals and
|
|||
|
reactionaries alike, he fled Russia in October. He lived in Paris until 1940,
|
|||
|
after which he settled in New York City. WILLIAM G. ROSENBERG
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Kerensky, A. F., Prelude to Bolshevism: The Kornilov Revolt
|
|||
|
(1919), The Catastrophe (1927), The Crucifixion of Liberty (1934), and Russia
|
|||
|
and History's Turning Point (1965); Whitman, Alden, The Obituary Book (1971).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Brest-Litovsk, Treaty of
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(brest-lit-awfsk')
|
|||
|
The Treaty of Brest-Litovsk, signed on Mar. 3, 1918, by Germany and Austria on
|
|||
|
the one hand and the new Soviet government of Russia on the other, ended
|
|||
|
Russian participation in WORLD WAR I. The USSR had to agree to massive
|
|||
|
territorial losses and payment of compensation. The treaty was annulled by the
|
|||
|
armistice between Germany and the Western powers signed in November 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Wheeler-Bennett, John, Brest-Litovsk, the Forgotten Peace (1938).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Baker, Newton Diehl
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
Newton Diehl Baker, b. Martinsburg, W.Va., Dec. 3, 1871, d. Dec. 25, 1937,
|
|||
|
was secretary of war (1916-21) under President Woodrow Wilson and administered
|
|||
|
the U.S. war effort in World War I. He was early influenced by the reform
|
|||
|
Democratic mayor of Cleveland, Tom Loftin Johnson, under whom he served as city
|
|||
|
solicitor (1903-12). He was himself mayor of Cleveland from 1912 to 1916.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Appointed secretary of war in March 1916, Baker, a pacifist, took little action
|
|||
|
until the United States entered (April 1917) World War I. Then he proved
|
|||
|
himself a vigorous administrator. He implemented military conscription,
|
|||
|
reorganized the War Department, and efficiently administered the huge war
|
|||
|
budget. Increasingly conservative in his later life, he opposed the New Deal
|
|||
|
policies of President Franklin D. Roosevelt.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Cramer, Clarence H., Newton D. Baker (1961); Palmer, Frederick,
|
|||
|
Newton D. Baker: America at War, 2 vols. (1931; repr. 1969).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Foch, Ferdinand
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(fawsh)
|
|||
|
Ferdinand Foch, b. Oct. 2, 1851, d. Mar. 20, 1929, was commander in chief
|
|||
|
of the Allied armies in France in the final stages of WORLD WAR I and helped to
|
|||
|
bring about the Allied victory. A fervent Roman Catholic with Jesuit training,
|
|||
|
he joined the army in 1871 and studied at the Ecole Superieure de Guerre (war
|
|||
|
college), where he later taught tactics. His lectures were published in two
|
|||
|
works, The Principles of War (Eng. trans., 1918) and De la conduite de la
|
|||
|
guerre ("On the Conduct of War," 1904). From 1908 to 1911 he was the school's
|
|||
|
director.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In 1914, at the outbreak of World War I, Foch commanded the French Ninth Army
|
|||
|
in the first Battle of the MARNE. He also commanded an army group in the
|
|||
|
Battle of the SOMME (1916), but was then forced into retirement until he became
|
|||
|
chief of the French general staff in 1917. In April 1918, Foch was given
|
|||
|
unified command of all of the Allied troops in France. Halting the German
|
|||
|
advance in the Second Battle of the Marne (July 1918), Foch mounted the
|
|||
|
counteroffensive that turned the tide of the war. He was made a marshal, and
|
|||
|
three months later he accepted the German surrender (November 1918). P. M.
|
|||
|
EWY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: King, Jere C., Foch Versus Clemenceau: France and German
|
|||
|
Dismemberment (1960); Liddell Hart, B. H., Foch: The Man of Orleans (1932);
|
|||
|
Marshall-Cornwall, James, Foch as Military Commander (1976).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Lausanne, Treaty of
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The Treaty of Lausanne (1923) settled the boundaries of modern Turkey and
|
|||
|
resolved the territorial disputes raised in Anatolia by World War I. At the
|
|||
|
end of the war the Allies imposed the Treaty of Sevres (1920) on the defeated
|
|||
|
OTTOMAN EMPIRE; it effectively dismembered the empire, leaving only Anatolia
|
|||
|
(minus a Greek enclave at Smyrna, or IZMIR) under Turkish rule. This
|
|||
|
settlement was rejected by the Turkish nationalists led by Mustafa Kemal (later
|
|||
|
Kemal ATATURK). Although they accepted the loss of Iraq, Syria, Arabia, and
|
|||
|
other non-Turkish areas, they objected to the loss of Smyrna to Greece. After
|
|||
|
driving the Greek troops out of Smyrna and ousting the sultan, Kemal's
|
|||
|
government was able to force the negotiation of a new treaty, which was finally
|
|||
|
concluded at Lausanne, Switzerland, on July 24, 1923.^According to the Treaty
|
|||
|
of Lausanne, Turkey regained not only Smyrna but also eastern Thrace and some
|
|||
|
of the Aegean islands. It also resumed control of the Dardanelles
|
|||
|
(internationalized under the previous treaty) on the condition that they were
|
|||
|
kept demilitarized and open to all nations in peacetime. A separate agreement
|
|||
|
between Turkey and Greece provided for the exchange of minority populations.
|
|||
|
DONALD S. BIRN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Sontel, S. R., Turkish Diplomacy, 1918-1923 (1975).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Scheidemann, Philipp
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(shyd'-e-mahn)
|
|||
|
Philipp Scheidemann, b. July 26, 1865, in Kassel, Hesse, of which he was mayor
|
|||
|
from 1920 to 1925, was a German socialist leader. A printer turned journalist,
|
|||
|
he was elected to the German parliament, the Reichstag, in 1903. In 1918 he
|
|||
|
joined the cabinet of Prince Max of Baden, the last imperial chancellor, on the
|
|||
|
eve of Germany's collapse at the end of World War I. On Nov. 9, 1918,
|
|||
|
following the abdication of Emperor William II, Scheidemann proclaimed from the
|
|||
|
Reichstag building the establishment of what came to be known, from the city
|
|||
|
where its constitution was drafted, as the WEIMAR REPUBLIC. In 1919 he served
|
|||
|
under President Friedrich Ebert as its first chancellor, or prime minister. He
|
|||
|
resigned in protest over the terms of the Versailles Peace Treaty. After Adolf
|
|||
|
Hitler came to power in 1933, Scheidemann emigrated, dying in Copenhagen on
|
|||
|
Nov. 29, 1939. DONALD S. DETWILER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Scheidemann, Philipp, The Making of New Germany, trans. by J. E.
|
|||
|
Michell, 2 vols. (1929; repr. 1970).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Faisal I, King of Iraq
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
Faisal I, first king of the Iraqi state that emerged after World War I,
|
|||
|
contributed significantly to the maturing of Arab national consciousness. The
|
|||
|
third son of HUSAYN IBN ALI of Mecca, he was born on May 20, 1885. Abandoning
|
|||
|
his youthful vision of a reformed Ottoman Empire, he led his father's armies in
|
|||
|
the Arab Revolt (1916-18) during World War I. He was elected king of Syria in
|
|||
|
1920 but was forced to abdicate by the French. In 1921, however, the British
|
|||
|
installed him as king of Iraq under their mandate. Shrewdly balancing British
|
|||
|
against local interests, Faisal gained legal independence for Iraq in 1932. He
|
|||
|
died suddenly on Sept. 8, 1933. ROBERT G. LANDEN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Longrigg, Stephen H., Iraq, 1900 to 1950 (1953).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
League of Nations
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
The League of Nations was an organization established after World War I to
|
|||
|
promote international peace. Sixty-three nations were members, including all
|
|||
|
the major European powers at one time or another. The United States played an
|
|||
|
important role in setting it up but did not join. From its headquarters in
|
|||
|
Geneva, the league organized many social and economic welfare activities,
|
|||
|
although it concentrated on political matters. It was nominally responsible
|
|||
|
for the administration of many colonial territories under the mandate system.
|
|||
|
An important instrument of diplomacy in the 1920s, the league was unable to
|
|||
|
fulfill its chief aims of disarmament and peace-keeping in the 1930s. It lost
|
|||
|
members and fell into disuse before World War II. Some of its technical
|
|||
|
services continued to function until the organization was formally terminated
|
|||
|
on Apr. 18, 1946, when it was succeeded by the newly organized UNITED NATIONS.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Creation.
|
|||
|
The outbreak of World War I in 1914 led people in Britain, France, the United
|
|||
|
States, and several neutral countries to explore alternatives to traditional
|
|||
|
diplomatic methods for keeping the peace. As the war went on, various schemes
|
|||
|
for world organization were advanced and won popular support. Some government
|
|||
|
leaders, including U.S. President Woodrow WILSON, Jan SMUTS of South Africa,
|
|||
|
and Lord Robert Cecil, a member of the British cabinet, gave their support to
|
|||
|
the league ideal as a way to prevent future wars. This ideal was one of the
|
|||
|
FOURTEEN POINTS put forward by Wilson as the basis for a just peace, and by the
|
|||
|
time of the PARIS PEACE CONFERENCE it was a leading war aim of the victorious
|
|||
|
Allied powers. It brought to world politics the same liberal precepts that, in
|
|||
|
theory at least, guided the political experience of the Western democracies: a
|
|||
|
sense of moral purpose, a belief in parliamentary procedure, and a faith that
|
|||
|
differences could be resolved peacefully.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When the League of Nations was established on Jan. 10, 1920, it disappointed
|
|||
|
some of its early supporters. The Covenant, which was the basis for the
|
|||
|
league's operation, was included in the Treaty of Versailles imposed on
|
|||
|
defeated Germany.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This made it appear that the league was a tool for the victors to use against
|
|||
|
their former enemies who were not members. The U.S. Senate refused to ratify
|
|||
|
the peace treaty and, in a blow to President Wilson, also kept the country out
|
|||
|
of the league. The USSR was also not a member at first, although like the
|
|||
|
United States it cooperated with the league disarmament conference and some
|
|||
|
other activities.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Organization.
|
|||
|
The purpose and rules for the organization were set forward in the League of
|
|||
|
Nations Covenant, which consisted of 26 short articles. In approach it was
|
|||
|
more legalistic than the United Nations Charter; it was assumed that member
|
|||
|
nations could work together without compromising their sovereignty. Outlined
|
|||
|
in the Covenant were three approaches to preventing war: arbitration in
|
|||
|
settling disputes, disarmament, and collective security.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Under the Covenant all member states were represented in an assembly, which
|
|||
|
held sessions at least once a year. Each nation had one vote, and unanimity
|
|||
|
was required for all decisions. The assembly regulated the budget and
|
|||
|
membership of the league and served as a sounding board for world public
|
|||
|
opinion. The main political work of the league and the settlement of
|
|||
|
international disputes were delegated to another, smaller body--the council.
|
|||
|
Permanent seats on the council were reserved for Britain, France, Japan, Italy,
|
|||
|
and, later, Germany and the USSR; other countries were elected to temporary
|
|||
|
representation on the council to make a total of 8, later raised to 10, and
|
|||
|
then 14 members. The third main organ of the league was the secretariat, which
|
|||
|
consisted of an international staff of several hundred officials who
|
|||
|
administered league activities. In addition, the league was linked to several
|
|||
|
other bodies, most notably the Permanent INTERNATIONAL COURT OF JUSTICE, or
|
|||
|
World Court, which met at The Hague, and the INTERNATIONAL LABOR ORGANIZATION.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Activities.
|
|||
|
In the early 1920s the league attempted to establish its position as a center
|
|||
|
of world affairs. The public enthusiasm that had helped launch it was hard to
|
|||
|
sustain in peacetime. It proved effective in finding peaceful solutions to
|
|||
|
several minor disputes, such as that between Sweden and Finland over the Aland
|
|||
|
Islands in 1920 and that between Greece and Bulgaria in 1925. Doubts remained
|
|||
|
about whether it could really stop aggression by a major power, however, and
|
|||
|
the position of Germany with regard to European security was still a major
|
|||
|
concern. Proposals to reinforce the Covenant and overcome these uncertainties
|
|||
|
did not win approval; the Geneva Protocol of 1924, which branded aggressive war
|
|||
|
as an international crime, failed because of British opposition. The
|
|||
|
collective security machinery of the league remained untested, and no
|
|||
|
international forces were assembled to secure it, although this was often
|
|||
|
proposed. Disarmament could not proceed while unease continued over security.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This situation did not change fundamentally in the late 1920s, but the league
|
|||
|
gained in prestige because the threat of war was remote. The LOCARNO PACT of
|
|||
|
1925 reassured Germany's neighbors and paved the way for German admission to
|
|||
|
the league the following year. Foreign ministers and other government leaders
|
|||
|
attended sessions in Geneva, and the league's reputation was high. It gained
|
|||
|
support through its valuable nonpolitical work--combating the spread of opium
|
|||
|
and other illicit drugs, contributing to child welfare, improving health
|
|||
|
conditions around the world, and lowering the barriers against international
|
|||
|
trade.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The DEPRESSION OF THE 1930s and a series of international crises changed the
|
|||
|
political climate. The crisis ensuing from the Japanese invasion of MANCHURIA
|
|||
|
in September 1931 is often seen in retrospect as the first decisive challenge
|
|||
|
to the league system. At the time, however, the European statesmen on the
|
|||
|
league council did not so perceive it. In 1932 they sent a commission of
|
|||
|
inquiry to study the rights and wrongs of the war between China and Japan (see
|
|||
|
SINO-JAPANESE WARS). Japan soon left the league, but no effort was made to
|
|||
|
force it to give back the territory it had conquered.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Manchuria was far away, and many people hoped that the league would still be
|
|||
|
effective if aggression occurred closer to Europe. Nonetheless, this failure
|
|||
|
eroded confidence in collective security. Adolf HITLER's rise to power in
|
|||
|
Germany aggravated the crisis. In 1933 he pulled Germany out of the GENEVA
|
|||
|
CONFERENCE on disarmament and then out of the league itself. As Germany began
|
|||
|
to rearm and overturn the restrictions of the Treaty of Versailles, the league
|
|||
|
was slow to respond. Its supporters continued to press for disarmament when
|
|||
|
force was needed to deter Germany. They tried to win Hitler back to the
|
|||
|
organization rather than work to stop him.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Collective security was finally put to the test in 1935 when Italy attacked
|
|||
|
ETHIOPIA. After Ethiopia's emperor HAILE SELASSIE appealed for help, the
|
|||
|
league voted to impose economic sanctions against Italy until it stopped its
|
|||
|
aggression. Britain and France, whose cooperation was essential to this
|
|||
|
effort, acted timorously, as they did not want to antagonize the Italian
|
|||
|
dictator Benito MUSSOLINI. Hence they tried to work out various compromise
|
|||
|
solutions with him and did not attempt to cut off his vital oil supplies.
|
|||
|
Italy was able to overcome this half-hearted sanctions policy and complete its
|
|||
|
conquest of Ethiopia. Italy withdrew from the league in 1937 and went on to
|
|||
|
further foreign intervention, along with Germany and the USSR, in the SPANISH
|
|||
|
CIVIL WAR.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The league never recovered from this setback. It continued to meet in the late
|
|||
|
1930s but could take no effective action. One reaction of its supporters was
|
|||
|
to try to use the league as the rallying point for an anti-fascist coalition
|
|||
|
built around Britain, France, and the USSR. Another conflicting tendency was
|
|||
|
to ask for revisions of the Covenant to prevent the league from imposing
|
|||
|
sanctions. This tactic was supposed to improve the league's position in
|
|||
|
nonpolitical humanitarian work such as assisting refugees. The league was all
|
|||
|
but ignored in the rush of events that led to the outbreak of World War II. It
|
|||
|
revived briefly in December 1939 to make the meaningless gesture of expelling
|
|||
|
the USSR for its attack on Finland.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Evaluation.
|
|||
|
Despite its eventual failure to halt the tide of war, the league was an
|
|||
|
important pioneering venture in international affairs. The recurrence of war
|
|||
|
only emphasized the world's need for an effective alternative to anarchy, and
|
|||
|
the United Nations followed the structure and methods of the league in its main
|
|||
|
outlines. The changes in emphasis in the new organization reflected some of
|
|||
|
the lessons of the league experience. The United Nations Charter is a more
|
|||
|
political and less legalistic document than the Covenant. It places more
|
|||
|
reliance on diplomacy and less on elaborate judicial procedures to prevent war.
|
|||
|
Moreover, the United Nations emphasizes nonpolitical work in economic
|
|||
|
development to a much greater degree than did the league. The United Nations
|
|||
|
is truly a worldwide group that tries to meet the needs of its members; the
|
|||
|
league was more limited in scope and membership. DONALD S. BIRN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Baer, George W., Test Case: Italy, Ethiopia and the League of
|
|||
|
Nations (1977); Dexter, Byron, The Years of Opportunity (1967); Egerton, George
|
|||
|
W., Great Britain and the Creation of the League of Nations (1978); Kimmich,
|
|||
|
Christopher M., Germany and the League of Nations (1976); Schiffer, Walter, The
|
|||
|
Legal Community of Mankind (1954; repr. 1972); Scott, George, The Rise and
|
|||
|
Fall of the League of Nations (1974); Walters, F. P., A History of the League
|
|||
|
of Nations (1952; repr. 1960); Zimmern, Alfred, The League of Nations and the
|
|||
|
Rule of Law, 1918-1935, 2d ed. (1969).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Clemenceau, Georges
|
|||
|
--------------------------------
|
|||
|
(kle-mahn-soh')
|
|||
|
The French statesman Georges Clemenceau, popularly known as "the Tiger,"
|
|||
|
contributed to the Allied victory in World War I and helped formulate the
|
|||
|
Treaty of Versailles. Clemenceau was born on Sept. 28, 1841, and received a
|
|||
|
medical education. A lifelong republican, he opposed the regime of NAPOLEON
|
|||
|
III and, as a result, spent several years in the United States.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In 1870, after the overthrow of Napoleon during the Franco-Prussian War,
|
|||
|
Clemenceau became mayor of Montmartre. He tried to prevent civil war when the
|
|||
|
radical COMMUNE OF PARIS revolted in 1871 but was unsuccessful in preventing
|
|||
|
the death of two generals at the mob's hands. He was later tried and cleared
|
|||
|
of the charges that resulted.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As a journalist and, from 1876, a Radical deputy, Clemenceau uncompromisingly
|
|||
|
opposed clericalism and he helped overthrow many of France's moderate and
|
|||
|
conservative ministries. In 1892, however, he was caught in the web of the
|
|||
|
scandal involving bribes to the press and the deputies by the company
|
|||
|
constructing the Panama Canal. Clemenceau lost his seat in the chamber in
|
|||
|
1893, but was returned to politics by the DREYFUS AFFAIR. In 1898 he published
|
|||
|
Emile ZOLA's open letter "J'accuse" in his newspaper L'Aurore. His fervent
|
|||
|
support of Dreyfus not only helped clear the latter's name but restored his own
|
|||
|
reputation.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Elected to the Senate in 1902, Clemenceau served as premier from 1906 to 1909.
|
|||
|
Because he feared the power of Germany, he strengthened cooperation with
|
|||
|
Britain and approved the Anglo-Russian agreement of 1907 that, in effect,
|
|||
|
created the TRIPLE ENTENTE of France, Russia, and Britain. Labor unrest flared
|
|||
|
during Clemenceau's term, culminating in strikes in 1908-09. His use of troops
|
|||
|
to break one strike cost him the support of the Radicals, and he lost office.
|
|||
|
In November 1917, President Raymond POINCARE again called Clemenceau to the
|
|||
|
premiership, knowing that only Clemenceau could maintain French national unity.
|
|||
|
In a short time the new premier raised national morale, sustaining it through
|
|||
|
the onslaught of a fresh German offensive of March 1918. The next month he
|
|||
|
obtained unification of the Allied command under Gen. Ferdinand FOCH, who
|
|||
|
organized the Allied offensive that ended the war. Clemenceau led the French
|
|||
|
delegation at the PARIS PEACE CONFERENCE. There he advocated the establishment
|
|||
|
of French-occupied buffer states on the Rhine River and the creation of strong
|
|||
|
states on Germany's eastern border. He also demanded REPARATIONS from the
|
|||
|
Germans for French war damages. Although Clemenceau was much harsher toward
|
|||
|
the Germans than either President Woodrow WILSON or Prime Minister David LLOYD
|
|||
|
GEORGE, many in France criticized him as being too lenient. Old political
|
|||
|
grievances brought the Tiger down. Clemenceau had denounced some members of
|
|||
|
the Left as defeatists in 1917; in 1920 they defeated him in the presidential
|
|||
|
election. He retired from politics and died on Nov. 24, 1929. P. M. EWY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bibliography: Bruun, Geoffrey, Clemenceau (1943; repr. 1968); Jackson, J.
|
|||
|
H., Clemenceau and the Third Republic (1946; repr. 1962); Watson, David R.,
|
|||
|
Clemenceau: A Political Biography (1976); Williams, Wythe, The Tiger of France
|
|||
|
(1949).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|